Search Results for 'dead'

Forums Search Search Results for 'dead'

Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 249 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6343
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      Colney Hatch Lunatic Asylum

      William James Stokes

       

      William James Stokes was the first son of Thomas Stokes and Eliza Browning. Oddly, his birth was registered in Witham in Essex, on the 6th September 1841.

      Birth certificate of William James Stokes:

      birth William Stokes

       

      His father Thomas Stokes has not yet been found on the 1841 census, and his mother Eliza was staying with her uncle Thomas Lock in Cirencester in 1841. Eliza’s mother Mary Browning (nee Lock) was staying there too. Thomas and Eliza were married in September 1840 in Hempstead in Gloucestershire.

      It’s a mystery why William was born in Essex but one possibility is that his father Thomas, who later worked with the Chipperfields making circus wagons, was staying with the Chipperfields who were wheelwrights in Witham in 1841. Or perhaps even away with a traveling circus at the time of the census, learning the circus waggon wheelwright trade. But this is a guess and it’s far from clear why Eliza would make the journey to Witham to have the baby when she was staying in Cirencester a few months prior.

      In 1851 Thomas and Eliza, William and four younger siblings were living in Bledington in Oxfordshire.

      William was a 19 year old wheelwright living with his parents in Evesham in 1861. He married Elizabeth Meldrum in December 1867 in Hackney, London. He and his father are both wheelwrights on the marriage register.

      Marriage of William James Stokes and Elizabeth Meldrum in 1867:

      1867 William Stokes

       

      William and Elizabeth had a daughter, Elizabeth Emily Stokes, in 1868 in Shoreditch, London.

      On the 3rd of December 1870, William James Stokes was admitted to Colney Hatch Lunatic Asylum. One week later on the 10th of December, he was dead.

      On his death certificate the cause of death was “general paralysis and exhaustion, certified. MD Edgar Sheppard in attendance.” William was just 29 years old.

      Death certificate William James Stokes:

      death William Stokes

       

      I asked on a genealogy forum what could possibly have caused this death at such a young age. A retired pathology professor replied that “in medicine the term General Paralysis is only used in one context – that of Tertiary Syphilis.”
      “Tertiary syphilis is the third and final stage of syphilis, a sexually transmitted disease that unfolds in stages when the individual affected doesn’t receive appropriate treatment.”

      From the article “Looking back: This fascinating and fatal disease” by Jennifer Wallis:

      “……in asylums across Britain in the late 19th century, with hundreds of people receiving the diagnosis of general paralysis of the insane (GPI). The majority of these were men in their 30s and 40s, all exhibiting one or more of the disease’s telltale signs: grandiose delusions, a staggering gait, disturbed reflexes, asymmetrical pupils, tremulous voice, and muscular weakness. Their prognosis was bleak, most dying within months, weeks, or sometimes days of admission.

      The fatal nature of GPI made it of particular concern to asylum superintendents, who became worried that their institutions were full of incurable cases requiring constant care. The social effects of the disease were also significant, attacking men in the prime of life whose admission to the asylum frequently left a wife and children at home. Compounding the problem was the erratic behaviour of the general paralytic, who might get themselves into financial or legal difficulties. Delusions about their vast wealth led some to squander scarce family resources on extravagant purchases – one man’s wife reported he had bought ‘a quantity of hats’ despite their meagre income – and doctors pointed to the frequency of thefts by general paralytics who imagined that everything belonged to them.”

       

      The London Archives hold the records for Colney Hatch, but they informed me that the particular records for the dates that William was admitted and died were in too poor a condition to be accessed without causing further damage.

      Colney Hatch Lunatic Asylum gained such notoriety that the name “Colney Hatch” appeared in various terms of abuse associated with the concept of madness. Infamous inmates that were institutionalized at Colney Hatch (later called Friern Hospital) include Jack the Ripper suspect Aaron Kosminski from 1891, and from 1911 the wife of occultist Aleister Crowley. In 1993 the hospital grounds were sold and the exclusive apartment complex called Princess Park Manor was built.

      Colney Hatch:

      Colney Hatch

       

      In 1873 Williams widow married William Hallam in Limehouse in London. Elizabeth died in 1930, apparently unaffected by her first husbands ailment.

      #6342
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        Brownings of Tetbury

        Tetbury 1839

         

        Isaac Browning (1784-1848) married Mary Lock (1787-1870) in Tetbury in 1806. Both of them were born in Tetbury, Gloucestershire. Isaac was a stone mason. Between 1807 and 1832 they baptised fourteen children in Tetbury, and on 8 Nov 1829 Isaac and Mary baptised five daughters all on the same day.

        I considered that they may have been quintuplets, with only the last born surviving, which would have answered my question about the name of the house La Quinta in Broadway, the home of Eliza Browning and Thomas Stokes son Fred. However, the other four daughters were found in various records and they were not all born the same year. (So I still don’t know why the house in Broadway had such an unusual name).

        Their son George was born and baptised in 1827, but Louisa born 1821, Susan born 1822, Hesther born 1823 and Mary born 1826, were not baptised until 1829 along with Charlotte born in 1828. (These birth dates are guesswork based on the age on later censuses.) Perhaps George was baptised promptly because he was sickly and not expected to survive. Isaac and Mary had a son George born in 1814 who died in 1823. Presumably the five girls were healthy and could wait to be done as a job lot on the same day later.

        Eliza Browning (1814-1886), my great great great grandmother, had a baby six years before she married Thomas Stokes. Her name was Ellen Harding Browning, which suggests that her fathers name was Harding. On the 1841 census seven year old Ellen was living with her grandfather Isaac Browning in Tetbury. Ellen Harding Browning married William Dee in Tetbury in 1857, and they moved to Western Australia.

        Ellen Harding Browning Dee: (photo found on ancestry website)

        Ellen Harding Browning

        OBITUARY. MRS. ELLEN DEE.
        A very old and respected resident of Dongarra, in the person of Mrs. Ellen Dee, passed peacefully away on Sept. 27, at the advanced age of 74 years.

        The deceased had been ailing for some time, but was about and actively employed until Wednesday, Sept. 20, whenn she was heard groaning by some neighbours, who immediately entered her place and found her lying beside the fireplace. Tho deceased had been to bed over night, and had evidently been in the act of lighting thc fire, when she had a seizure. For some hours she was conscious, but had lost the power of speech, and later on became unconscious, in which state she remained until her death.

        The deceased was born in Gloucestershire, England, in 1833, was married to William Dee in Tetbury Church 23 years later. Within a month she left England with her husband for Western Australian in the ship City oí Bristol. She resided in Fremantle for six months, then in Greenough for a short time, and afterwards (for 42 years) in Dongarra. She was, therefore, a colonist of about 51 years. She had a family of four girls and three boys, and five of her children survive her, also 35 grandchildren, and eight great grandchildren. She was very highly respected, and her sudden collapse came as a great shock to many.

         

        Eliza married Thomas Stokes (1816-1885) in September 1840 in Hempstead, Gloucestershire. On the 1841 census, Eliza and her mother Mary Browning (nee Lock) were staying with Thomas Lock and family in Cirencester. Strangely, Thomas Stokes has not been found thus far on the 1841 census, and Thomas and Eliza’s first child William James Stokes birth was registered in Witham, in Essex, on the 6th of September 1841.

        I don’t know why William James was born in Witham, or where Thomas was at the time of the census in 1841. One possibility is that as Thomas Stokes did a considerable amount of work with circus waggons, circus shooting galleries and so on as a journeyman carpenter initially and then later wheelwright, perhaps he was working with a traveling circus at the time.

        But back to the Brownings ~ more on William James Stokes to follow.

        One of Isaac and Mary’s fourteen children died in infancy:  Ann was baptised and died in 1811. Two of their children died at nine years old: the first George, and Mary who died in 1835.  Matilda was 21 years old when she died in 1844.

        Jane Browning (1808-)  married Thomas Buckingham in 1830 in Tetbury. In August 1838 Thomas was charged with feloniously stealing a black gelding.

        Susan Browning (1822-1879) married William Cleaver in November 1844 in Tetbury. Oddly thereafter they use the name Bowman on the census. On the 1851 census Mary Browning (Susan’s mother), widow, has grandson George Bowman born in 1844 living with her. The confusion with the Bowman and Cleaver names was clarified upon finding the criminal registers:

        30 January 1834. Offender: William Cleaver alias Bowman, Richard Bunting alias Barnfield and Jeremiah Cox, labourers of Tetbury. Crime: Stealing part of a dead fence from a rick barton in Tetbury, the property of Robert Tanner, farmer.

         

        And again in 1836:

        29 March 1836 Bowman, William alias Cleaver, of Tetbury, labourer age 18; 5’2.5” tall, brown hair, grey eyes, round visage with fresh complexion; several moles on left cheek, mole on right breast. Charged on the oath of Ann Washbourn & others that on the morning of the 31 March at Tetbury feloniously stolen a lead spout affixed to the dwelling of the said Ann Washbourn, her property. Found guilty 31 March 1836; Sentenced to 6 months.

        On the 1851 census Susan Bowman was a servant living in at a large drapery shop in Cheltenham. She was listed as 29 years old, married and born in Tetbury, so although it was unusual for a married woman not to be living with her husband, (or her son for that matter, who was living with his grandmother Mary Browning), perhaps her husband William Bowman alias Cleaver was in trouble again. By 1861 they are both living together in Tetbury: William was a plasterer, and they had three year old Isaac and Thomas, one year old. In 1871 William was still a plasterer in Tetbury, living with wife Susan, and sons Isaac and Thomas. Interestingly, a William Cleaver is living next door but one!

        Susan was 56 when she died in Tetbury in 1879.

         

        Three of the Browning daughters went to London.

        Louisa Browning (1821-1873) married Robert Claxton, coachman, in 1848 in Bryanston Square, Westminster, London. Ester Browning was a witness.

        Ester Browning (1823-1893)(or Hester) married Charles Hudson Sealey, cabinet maker, in Bethnal Green, London, in 1854. Charles was born in Tetbury. Charlotte Browning was a witness.

        Charlotte Browning (1828-1867?) was admitted to St Marylebone workhouse in London for “parturition”, or childbirth, in 1860. She was 33 years old.  A birth was registered for a Charlotte Browning, no mothers maiden name listed, in 1860 in Marylebone. A death was registered in Camden, buried in Marylebone, for a Charlotte Browning in 1867 but no age was recorded.  As the age and parents were usually recorded for a childs death, I assume this was Charlotte the mother.

        I found Charlotte on the 1851 census by chance while researching her mother Mary Lock’s siblings.  Hesther Lock married Lewin Chandler, and they were living in Stepney, London.  Charlotte is listed as a neice. Although Browning is mistranscribed as Broomey, the original page says Browning. Another mistranscription on this record is Hesthers birthplace which is transcribed as Yorkshire. The original image shows Gloucestershire.

         

        Isaac and Mary’s first son was John Browning (1807-1860). John married Hannah Coates in 1834. John’s brother Charles Browning (1819-1853) married Eliza Coates in 1842. Perhaps they were sisters. On the 1861 census Hannah Browning, John’s wife, was a visitor in the Harding household in a village called Coates near Tetbury. Thomas Harding born in 1801 was the head of the household. Perhaps he was the father of Ellen Harding Browning.

        George Browning (1828-1870) married Louisa Gainey in Tetbury, and died in Tetbury at the age of 42.  Their son Richard Lock Browning, a 32 year old mason, was sentenced to one month hard labour for game tresspass in Tetbury in 1884.

        Isaac Browning (1832-1857) was the youngest son of Isaac and Mary. He was just 25 years old when he died in Tetbury.

        #6333
        TracyTracy
        Participant

          The Grattidge Family

           

          The first Grattidge to appear in our tree was Emma Grattidge (1853-1911) who married Charles Tomlinson (1847-1907) in 1872.

          Charles Tomlinson (1873-1929) was their son and he married my great grandmother Nellie Fisher. Their daughter Margaret (later Peggy Edwards) was my grandmother on my fathers side.

          Emma Grattidge was born in Wolverhampton, the daughter and youngest child of William Grattidge (1820-1887) born in Foston, Derbyshire, and Mary Stubbs, born in Burton on Trent, daughter of Solomon Stubbs, a land carrier. William and Mary married at St Modwens church, Burton on Trent, in 1839. It’s unclear why they moved to Wolverhampton. On the 1841 census William was employed as an agent, and their first son William was nine months old. Thereafter, William was a licensed victuallar or innkeeper.

          William Grattidge was born in Foston, Derbyshire in 1820. His parents were Thomas Grattidge, farmer (1779-1843) and Ann Gerrard (1789-1822) from Ellastone. Thomas and Ann married in 1813 in Ellastone. They had five children before Ann died at the age of 25:

          Bessy was born in 1815, Thomas in 1818, William in 1820, and Daniel Augustus and Frederick were twins born in 1822. They were all born in Foston. (records say Foston, Foston and Scropton, or Scropton)

          On the 1841 census Thomas had nine people additional to family living at the farm in Foston, presumably agricultural labourers and help.

          After Ann died, Thomas had three children with Kezia Gibbs (30 years his junior) before marrying her in 1836, then had a further four with her before dying in 1843. Then Kezia married Thomas’s nephew Frederick Augustus Grattidge (born in 1816 in Stafford) in London in 1847 and had two more!

           

          The siblings of William Grattidge (my 3x great grandfather):

           

          Frederick Grattidge (1822-1872) was a schoolmaster and never married. He died at the age of 49 in Tamworth at his twin brother Daniels address.

          Daniel Augustus Grattidge (1822-1903) was a grocer at Gungate in Tamworth.

          Thomas Grattidge (1818-1871) married in Derby, and then emigrated to Illinois, USA.

          Bessy Grattidge  (1815-1840) married John Buxton, farmer, in Ellastone in January 1838. They had three children before Bessy died in December 1840 at the age of 25: Henry in 1838, John in 1839, and Bessy Buxton in 1840. Bessy was baptised in January 1841. Presumably the birth of Bessy caused the death of Bessy the mother.

          Bessy Buxton’s gravestone:

          “Sacred to the memory of Bessy Buxton, the affectionate wife of John Buxton of Stanton She departed this life December 20th 1840, aged 25 years. “Husband, Farewell my life is Past, I loved you while life did last. Think on my children for my sake, And ever of them with I take.”

          20 Dec 1840, Ellastone, Staffordshire

          Bessy Buxton

           

          In the 1843 will of Thomas Grattidge, farmer of Foston, he leaves fifth shares of his estate, including freehold real estate at Findern,  to his wife Kezia, and sons William, Daniel, Frederick and Thomas. He mentions that the children of his late daughter Bessy, wife of John Buxton, will be taken care of by their father.  He leaves the farm to Keziah in confidence that she will maintain, support and educate his children with her.

          An excerpt from the will:

          I give and bequeath unto my dear wife Keziah Grattidge all my household goods and furniture, wearing apparel and plate and plated articles, linen, books, china, glass, and other household effects whatsoever, and also all my implements of husbandry, horses, cattle, hay, corn, crops and live and dead stock whatsoever, and also all the ready money that may be about my person or in my dwelling house at the time of my decease, …I also give my said wife the tenant right and possession of the farm in my occupation….

          A page from the 1843 will of Thomas Grattidge:

          1843 Thomas Grattidge

           

          William Grattidges half siblings (the offspring of Thomas Grattidge and Kezia Gibbs):

           

          Albert Grattidge (1842-1914) was a railway engine driver in Derby. In 1884 he was driving the train when an unfortunate accident occured outside Ambergate. Three children were blackberrying and crossed the rails in front of the train, and one little girl died.

          Albert Grattidge:

          Albert Grattidge

           

          George Grattidge (1826-1876) was baptised Gibbs as this was before Thomas married Kezia. He was a police inspector in Derby.

          George Grattidge:

          George Grattidge

           

          Edwin Grattidge (1837-1852) died at just 15 years old.

          Ann Grattidge (1835-) married Charles Fletcher, stone mason, and lived in Derby.

          Louisa Victoria Grattidge (1840-1869) was sadly another Grattidge woman who died young. Louisa married Emmanuel Brunt Cheesborough in 1860 in Derby. In 1861 Louisa and Emmanuel were living with her mother Kezia in Derby, with their two children Frederick and Ann Louisa. Emmanuel’s occupation was sawyer. (Kezia Gibbs second husband Frederick Augustus Grattidge was a timber merchant in Derby)

          At the time of her death in 1869, Emmanuel was the landlord of the White Hart public house at Bridgegate in Derby.

          The Derby Mercury of 17th November 1869:

          “On Wednesday morning Mr Coroner Vallack held an inquest in the Grand
          Jury-room, Town-hall, on the body of Louisa Victoria Cheeseborough, aged
          33, the wife of the landlord of the White Hart, Bridge-gate, who committed
          suicide by poisoning at an early hour on Sunday morning. The following
          evidence was taken:

          Mr Frederick Borough, surgeon, practising in Derby, deposed that he was
          called in to see the deceased about four o’clock on Sunday morning last. He
          accordingly examined the deceased and found the body quite warm, but dead.
          He afterwards made enquiries of the husband, who said that he was afraid
          that his wife had taken poison, also giving him at the same time the
          remains of some blue material in a cup. The aunt of the deceased’s husband
          told him that she had seen Mrs Cheeseborough put down a cup in the
          club-room, as though she had just taken it from her mouth. The witness took
          the liquid home with him, and informed them that an inquest would
          necessarily have to be held on Monday. He had made a post mortem
          examination of the body, and found that in the stomach there was a great
          deal of congestion. There were remains of food in the stomach and, having
          put the contents into a bottle, he took the stomach away. He also examined
          the heart and found it very pale and flabby. All the other organs were
          comparatively healthy; the liver was friable.

          Hannah Stone, aunt of the deceased’s husband, said she acted as a servant
          in the house. On Saturday evening, while they were going to bed and whilst
          witness was undressing, the deceased came into the room, went up to the
          bedside, awoke her daughter, and whispered to her. but what she said the
          witness did not know. The child jumped out of bed, but the deceased closed
          the door and went away. The child followed her mother, and she also
          followed them to the deceased’s bed-room, but the door being closed, they
          then went to the club-room door and opening it they saw the deceased
          standing with a candle in one hand. The daughter stayed with her in the
          room whilst the witness went downstairs to fetch a candle for herself, and
          as she was returning up again she saw the deceased put a teacup on the
          table. The little girl began to scream, saying “Oh aunt, my mother is
          going, but don’t let her go”. The deceased then walked into her bed-room,
          and they went and stood at the door whilst the deceased undressed herself.
          The daughter and the witness then returned to their bed-room. Presently
          they went to see if the deceased was in bed, but she was sitting on the
          floor her arms on the bedside. Her husband was sitting in a chair fast
          asleep. The witness pulled her on the bed as well as she could.
          Ann Louisa Cheesborough, a little girl, said that the deceased was her
          mother. On Saturday evening last, about twenty minutes before eleven
          o’clock, she went to bed, leaving her mother and aunt downstairs. Her aunt
          came to bed as usual. By and bye, her mother came into her room – before
          the aunt had retired to rest – and awoke her. She told the witness, in a
          low voice, ‘that she should have all that she had got, adding that she
          should also leave her her watch, as she was going to die’. She did not tell
          her aunt what her mother had said, but followed her directly into the
          club-room, where she saw her drink something from a cup, which she
          afterwards placed on the table. Her mother then went into her own room and
          shut the door. She screamed and called her father, who was downstairs. He
          came up and went into her room. The witness then went to bed and fell
          asleep. She did not hear any noise or quarrelling in the house after going
          to bed.

          Police-constable Webster was on duty in Bridge-gate on Saturday evening
          last, about twenty minutes to one o’clock. He knew the White Hart
          public-house in Bridge-gate, and as he was approaching that place, he heard
          a woman scream as though at the back side of the house. The witness went to
          the door and heard the deceased keep saying ‘Will you be quiet and go to
          bed’. The reply was most disgusting, and the language which the
          police-constable said was uttered by the husband of the deceased, was
          immoral in the extreme. He heard the poor woman keep pressing her husband
          to go to bed quietly, and eventually he saw him through the keyhole of the
          door pass and go upstairs. his wife having gone up a minute or so before.
          Inspector Fearn deposed that on Sunday morning last, after he had heard of
          the deceased’s death from supposed poisoning, he went to Cheeseborough’s
          public house, and found in the club-room two nearly empty packets of
          Battie’s Lincoln Vermin Killer – each labelled poison.

          Several of the Jury here intimated that they had seen some marks on the
          deceased’s neck, as of blows, and expressing a desire that the surgeon
          should return, and re-examine the body. This was accordingly done, after
          which the following evidence was taken:

          Mr Borough said that he had examined the body of the deceased and observed
          a mark on the left side of the neck, which he considered had come on since
          death. He thought it was the commencement of decomposition.
          This was the evidence, after which the jury returned a verdict “that the
          deceased took poison whilst of unsound mind” and requested the Coroner to
          censure the deceased’s husband.

          The Coroner told Cheeseborough that he was a disgusting brute and that the
          jury only regretted that the law could not reach his brutal conduct.
          However he had had a narrow escape. It was their belief that his poor
          wife, who was driven to her own destruction by his brutal treatment, would
          have been a living woman that day except for his cowardly conduct towards
          her.

          The inquiry, which had lasted a considerable time, then closed.”

           

          In this article it says:

          “it was the “fourth or fifth remarkable and tragical event – some of which were of the worst description – that has taken place within the last twelve years at the White Hart and in the very room in which the unfortunate Louisa Cheesborough drew her last breath.”

          Sheffield Independent – Friday 12 November 1869:

          Louisa Cheesborough

          #6324
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            STONE MANOR

             

            Hildred Orgill Warren born in 1900, my grandmothers sister, married Reginald Williams in Stone, Worcestershire in March 1924. Their daughter Joan was born there in October of that year.

            Hildred was a chaffeur on the 1921 census, living at home in Stourbridge with her father (my great grandfather) Samuel Warren, mechanic. I recall my grandmother saying that Hildred was one of the first lady chauffeurs. On their wedding certificate, Reginald is also a chauffeur.

            1921 census, Stourbridge:

            Hildred 1921

             

            Hildred and Reg worked at Stone Manor.  There is a family story of Hildred being involved in a car accident involving a fatality and that she had to go to court.

            Stone Manor is in a tiny village called Stone, near Kidderminster, Worcestershire. It used to be a private house, but has been a hotel and nightclub for some years. We knew in the family that Hildred and Reg worked at Stone Manor and that Joan was born there. Around 2007 Joan held a family party there.

            Stone Manor, Stone, Worcestershire:

            stone manor

             

             

            I asked on a Kidderminster Family Research group about Stone Manor in the 1920s:

            “the original Stone Manor burnt down and the current building dates from the early 1920’s and was built for James Culcheth Hill, completed in 1926”
            But was there a fire at Stone Manor?
            “I’m not sure there was a fire at the Stone Manor… there seems to have been a fire at another big house a short distance away and it looks like stories have crossed over… as the dates are the same…”

             

            JC Hill was one of the witnesses at Hildred and Reginalds wedding in Stone in 1924. K Warren, Hildreds sister Kay, was the other:

            Hildred and Reg marriage

             

            I searched the census and electoral rolls for James Culcheth Hill and found him at the Stone Manor on the 1929-1931 electoral rolls for Stone, and Hildred and Reginald living at The Manor House Lodge, Stone:

            Hildred Manor Lodge

             

            On the 1911 census James Culcheth Hill was a 12 year old student at Eastmans Royal Naval Academy, Northwood Park, Crawley, Winchester. He was born in Kidderminster in 1899. On the same census page, also a student at the school, is Reginald Culcheth Holcroft, born in 1900 in Stourbridge.  The unusual middle name would seem to indicate that they might be related.

            A member of the Kidderminster Family Research group kindly provided this article:

            stone manor death

             

             

            SHOT THROUGH THE TEMPLE

            Well known Worcestershire man’s tragic death.

            Dudley Chronicle 27 March 1930.

            Well known in Worcestershire, especially the Kidderminster district, Mr Philip Rowland Hill MA LLD who was mayor of Kidderminster in 1907 was found dead with a bullet wound through his temple on board his yacht, anchored off Cannes, on Friday, recently. A harbour watchman discovered the dead man huddled in a chair on board the yacht. A small revolver was lying on the blood soaked carpet beside him.

            Friends of Mr Hill, whose London address is given as Grosvenor House, Park Lane, say that he appeared despondent since last month when he was involved in a motor car accident on the Antibes ~ Nice road. He was then detained by the police after his car collided with a small motor lorry driven by two Italians, who were killed in the crash. Later he was released on bail of 180,000 francs (£1440) pending an investigation of a charge of being responsible for the fatal accident. …….

            Mr Rowland Hill (Philips father) was heir to Sir Charles Holcroft, the wealthy Staffordshire man, and managed his estates for him, inheriting the property on the death of Sir Charles. On the death of Mr Rowland HIll, which took place at the Firs, Kidderminster, his property was inherited by Mr James (Culcheth) Hill who had built a mansion at Stone, near Kidderminster. Mr Philip Rowland Hill assisted his brother in managing the estate. …….

            At the time of the collison both brothers were in the car.

            This article doesn’t mention who was driving the car ~ could the family story of a car accident be this one?  Hildred and Reg were working at Stone Manor, both were (or at least previously had been) chauffeurs, and Philip Hill was helping James Culcheth Hill manage the Stone Manor estate at the time.

             

            This photograph was taken circa 1931 in Llanaeron, Wales.  Hildred is in the middle on the back row:

            Llanaeron

            Sally Gray sent the photo with this message:

            “Joan gave me a short note: Photo was taken when they lived in Wales, at Llanaeron, before Janet was born, & Aunty Lorna (my mother) lived with them, to take Joan to school in Aberaeron, as they only spoke Welsh at the local school.”

            Hildred and Reginalds daughter Janet was born in 1932 in Stratford.  It would appear that Hildred and Reg moved to Wales just after the car accident, and shortly afterwards moved to Stratford.

            In 1921 James Culcheth Hill was living at Red Hill House in Stourbridge. Although I have not been able to trace Reginald Williams yet, perhaps this Stourbridge connection with his employer explains how Hildred met Reginald.

            Sir Reginald Culcheth Holcroft, the other pupil at the school in Winchester with James Culcheth Hill, was indeed related, as Sir Holcroft left his estate to James Culcheth Hill’s father.  Sir Reginald was born in 1899 in Upper Swinford, Stourbridge.  Hildred also lived in that part of Stourbridge in the early 1900s.

            1921 Red Hill House:

            Red Hill House 1921

             

            The 2007 family reunion organized by Joan Williams at Stone Manor: Joan in black and white at the front.

            2007 Stone Manor

             

            Unrelated to the Warrens, my fathers friends (and customers at The Fox when my grandmother Peggy Edwards owned it) Geoff and Beryl Lamb later bought Stone Manor.

            #6320

            In reply to: The Sexy Wooden Leg

            When Maryechka arrived at the front gate of the Vyriy hotel with its gaudy plaster storks at the entrance, she sneaked into the side gate leading to the kitchens.

            She had to be careful not to to be noticed by Larysa who often had her cigarette break hidden under the pine tree. Larysa didn’t like children, or at least, she disliked them slightly less than the elderly residents, whoever was the loudest and the uncleanliest was sure to suffer her disapproval.

            Larysa was basically single-handedly managing the hotel, doing most of the chores to keep it afloat. The only thing she didn’t do was the catering, and packaged trays arrived every day for the residents. Maryechka’s grand-pa was no picky eater, and made a point of clearing his tray of food, but she suspected most of the other residents didn’t.
            The only other employee she was told, was the gardener who would have been old enough to be a resident himself, and had died of a stroke before the summer. The small garden was clearly in need of tending after.

            Maryechka could see the coast was clear, and was making her ways to the stairs when she heard clanking in the stairs and voices arguing.

            “Keep your voice down, you’re going to wake the dragon.”

            “That’s your fault, you don’t pack light for your adventures. You really needed to take all these suitcases? How can we make a run for it with all that dead weight!”

            #6312

            In reply to: The Sexy Wooden Leg

            When she’d heard of the miracle happening at the Flovlinden Tree, Egna initially shrugged it off as another conman’s attempt at fooling the crowds.

            “No, it’s real, my Auntie saw it.”

            “Stop fretting” she’d told the little girl, as she was carefully removing the lice from her hair. “This is just someone’s idea of a smart joke. Don’t get fooled, you’re smarter than this.”

            She sure wasn’t responsible for that one. If that were a true miracle, she would have known. The little calf next week being resuscitated after being dead a few minutes, well, that was her. Shame nobody was even there to notice. Most of the best miracles go about this way anyway.

            So, after having lived close to a millennia in relatively rock solid health and with surprisingly unaging looks, Egna had thought she’d seen it all; at least last time the tree started to ooze sacred oil, it didn’t last for too long, people’s greed starting to sell it stopped it right in its tracks.

            But maybe there was more to it this time. Egna’d often wondered why God had let her live that long. She was a useful instrument to Her for sure, but living in secrecy, claiming no ownership, most miracles were just facts of life. She somehow failed to see the point, even after 957 years of existence.

            The little girl had left to go back to her nearby town. This side of the country was still quite safe from all the craziness. Egna knew well most of the branches of the ancestral trees leading to that particular little leaf. This one had probably no idea she shared a common ancestor with President Voldomeer, but Egna remembered the fellow. He was a clogmaker in the turn of the 18th century, as was his father before. That was until a rather unexpected turn of events precipitated him to a different path as his brother.

            She had a book full of these records, as she’d tracked the lives of many, to keep them alive, and maybe remind people they all share so much in common. That is, if people were able to remember more than 2 generations before them.

            “Well, that’s set.” she said to herself and to Her as She’s always listening “I’ll go and see for myself.”
            her trusty old musty cloak at the door seemed to have been begging for the journey.

            #6303
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              The Hollands of Barton under Needwood

               

              Samuel Warren of Stapenhill married Catherine Holland of Barton under Needwood in 1795.

              I joined a Barton under Needwood History group and found an incredible amount of information on the Holland family, but first I wanted to make absolutely sure that our Catherine Holland was one of them as there were also Hollands in Newhall. Not only that, on the marriage licence it says that Catherine Holland was from Bretby Park Gate, Stapenhill.

              Then I noticed that one of the witnesses on Samuel’s brother Williams marriage to Ann Holland in 1796 was John Hair. Hannah Hair was the wife of Thomas Holland, and they were the Barton under Needwood parents of Catherine. Catherine was born in 1775, and Ann was born in 1767.

              The 1851 census clinched it: Catherine Warren 74 years old, widow and formerly a farmers wife, was living in the household of her son John Warren, and her place of birth is listed as Barton under Needwood. In 1841 Catherine was a 64 year old widow, her husband Samuel having died in 1837, and she was living with her son Samuel, a farmer. The 1841 census did not list place of birth, however. Catherine died on 31 March 1861 and does not appear on the 1861 census.

              Once I had established that our Catherine Holland was from Barton under Needwood, I had another look at the information available on the Barton under Needwood History group, compiled by local historian Steve Gardner.

              Catherine’s parents were Thomas Holland 1737-1828 and Hannah Hair 1739-1822.

              Steve Gardner had posted a long list of the dates, marriages and children of the Holland family. The earliest entries in parish registers were Thomae Holland 1562-1626 and his wife Eunica Edwardes 1565-1632. They married on 10th July 1582. They were born, married and died in Barton under Needwood. They were direct ancestors of Catherine Holland, and as such my direct ancestors too.

              The known history of the Holland family in Barton under Needwood goes back to Richard De Holland. (Thanks once again to Steve Gardner of the Barton under Needwood History group for this information.)

              “Richard de Holland was the first member of the Holland family to become resident in Barton under Needwood (in about 1312) having been granted lands by the Earl of Lancaster (for whom Richard served as Stud and Stock Keeper of the Peak District) The Holland family stemmed from Upholland in Lancashire and had many family connections working for the Earl of Lancaster, who was one of the biggest Barons in England. Lancaster had his own army and lived at Tutbury Castle, from where he ruled over most of the Midlands area. The Earl of Lancaster was one of the main players in the ‘Barons Rebellion’ and the ensuing Battle of Burton Bridge in 1322. Richard de Holland was very much involved in the proceedings which had so angered Englands King. Holland narrowly escaped with his life, unlike the Earl who was executed.
              From the arrival of that first Holland family member, the Hollands were a mainstay family in the community, and were in Barton under Needwood for over 600 years.”

              Continuing with various items of information regarding the Hollands, thanks to Steve Gardner’s Barton under Needwood history pages:

              “PART 6 (Final Part)
              Some mentions of The Manor of Barton in the Ancient Staffordshire Rolls:
              1330. A Grant was made to Herbert de Ferrars, at le Newland in the Manor of Barton.
              1378. The Inquisitio bonorum – Johannis Holand — an interesting Inventory of his goods and their value and his debts.
              1380. View of Frankpledge ; the Jury found that Richard Holland was feloniously murdered by his wife Joan and Thomas Graunger, who fled. The goods of the deceased were valued at iiij/. iijj. xid. ; one-third went to the dead man, one-third to his son, one- third to the Lord for the wife’s share. Compare 1 H. V. Indictments. (1413.)
              That Thomas Graunger of Barton smyth and Joan the wife of Richard de Holond of Barton on the Feast of St. John the Baptist 10 H. II. (1387) had traitorously killed and murdered at night, at Barton, Richard, the husband of the said Joan. (m. 22.)
              The names of various members of the Holland family appear constantly among the listed Jurors on the manorial records printed below : —
              1539. Richard Holland and Richard Holland the younger are on the Muster Roll of Barton
              1583. Thomas Holland and Unica his wife are living at Barton.
              1663-4. Visitations. — Barton under Needword. Disclaimers. William Holland, Senior, William Holland, Junior.
              1609. Richard Holland, Clerk and Alice, his wife.
              1663-4. Disclaimers at the Visitation. William Holland, Senior, William Holland, Junior.”

              I was able to find considerably more information on the Hollands in the book “Some Records of the Holland Family (The Hollands of Barton under Needwood, Staffordshire, and the Hollands in History)” by William Richard Holland. Luckily the full text of this book can be found online.

              William Richard Holland (Died 1915) An early local Historian and author of the book:

              William Richard Holland

               

              ‘Holland House’ taken from the Gardens (sadly demolished in the early 60’s):

              Holland House

               

              Excerpt from the book:

              “The charter, dated 1314, granting Richard rights and privileges in Needwood Forest, reads as follows:

              “Thomas Earl of Lancaster and Leicester, high-steward of England, to whom all these present shall come, greeting: Know ye, that we have given, &c., to Richard Holland of Barton, and his heirs, housboot, heyboot, and fireboot, and common of pasture, in our forest of Needwood, for all his beasts, as well in places fenced as lying open, with 40 hogs, quit of pawnage in our said forest at all times in the year (except hogs only in fence month). All which premises we will warrant, &c. to the said Richard and his heirs against all people for ever”

              “The terms “housboot” “heyboot” and “fireboot” meant that Richard and his heirs were to have the privilege of taking from the Forest, wood needed for house repair and building, hedging material for the repairing of fences, and what was needful for purposes of fuel.”

              Further excerpts from the book:

              “It may here be mentioned that during the renovation of Barton Church, when the stone pillars were being stripped of the plaster which covered them, “William Holland 1617” was found roughly carved on a pillar near to the belfry gallery, obviously the work of a not too devout member of the family, who, seated in the gallery of that time, occupied himself thus during the service. The inscription can still be seen.”

              “The earliest mention of a Holland of Upholland occurs in the reign of John in a Final Concord, made at the Lancashire Assizes, dated November 5th, 1202, in which Uchtred de Chryche, who seems to have had some right in the manor of Upholland, releases his right in fourteen oxgangs* of land to Matthew de Holland, in consideration of the sum of six marks of silver. Thus was planted the Holland Tree, all the early information of which is found in The Victoria County History of Lancaster.

              As time went on, the family acquired more land, and with this, increased position. Thus, in the reign of Edward I, a Robert de Holland, son of Thurstan, son of Robert, became possessed of the manor of Orrell adjoining Upholland and of the lordship of Hale in the parish of Childwall, and, through marriage with Elizabeth de Samlesbury (co-heiress of Sir Wm. de Samlesbury of Samlesbury, Hall, near to Preston), of the moiety of that manor….

              * An oxgang signified the amount of land that could be ploughed by one ox in one day”

              “This Robert de Holland, son of Thurstan, received Knighthood in the reign of Edward I, as did also his brother William, ancestor of that branch of the family which later migrated to Cheshire. Belonging to this branch are such noteworthy personages as Mrs. Gaskell, the talented authoress, her mother being a Holland of this branch, Sir Henry Holland, Physician to Queen Victoria, and his two sons, the first Viscount Knutsford, and Canon Francis Holland ; Sir Henry’s grandson (the present Lord Knutsford), Canon Scott Holland, etc. Captain Frederick Holland, R.N., late of Ashbourne Hall, Derbyshire, may also be mentioned here.*”

              Thanks to the Barton under Needwood history group for the following:

              WALES END FARM:
              In 1509 it was owned and occupied by Mr Johannes Holland De Wallass end who was a well to do Yeoman Farmer (the origin of the areas name – Wales End).  Part of the building dates to 1490 making it probably the oldest building still standing in the Village:

              Wales End Farm

               

              I found records for all of the Holland’s listed on the Barton under Needwood History group and added them to my ancestry tree. The earliest will I found was for Eunica Edwardes, then Eunica Holland, who died in 1632.

              A page from the 1632 will and inventory of Eunica (Unice) Holland:

              Unice Holland

               

              I’d been reading about “pedigree collapse” just before I found out her maiden name of Edwardes. Edwards is my own maiden name.

              “In genealogy, pedigree collapse describes how reproduction between two individuals who knowingly or unknowingly share an ancestor causes the family tree of their offspring to be smaller than it would otherwise be.
              Without pedigree collapse, a person’s ancestor tree is a binary tree, formed by the person, the parents, grandparents, and so on. However, the number of individuals in such a tree grows exponentially and will eventually become impossibly high. For example, a single individual alive today would, over 30 generations going back to the High Middle Ages, have roughly a billion ancestors, more than the total world population at the time. This apparent paradox occurs because the individuals in the binary tree are not distinct: instead, a single individual may occupy multiple places in the binary tree. This typically happens when the parents of an ancestor are cousins (sometimes unbeknownst to themselves). For example, the offspring of two first cousins has at most only six great-grandparents instead of the normal eight. This reduction in the number of ancestors is pedigree collapse. It collapses the binary tree into a directed acyclic graph with two different, directed paths starting from the ancestor who in the binary tree would occupy two places.” via wikipedia

              There is nothing to suggest, however, that Eunica’s family were related to my fathers family, and the only evidence so far in my tree of pedigree collapse are the marriages of Orgill cousins, where two sets of grandparents are repeated.

              A list of Holland ancestors:

              Catherine Holland 1775-1861
              her parents:
              Thomas Holland 1737-1828   Hannah Hair 1739-1832
              Thomas’s parents:
              William Holland 1696-1756   Susannah Whiteing 1715-1752
              William’s parents:
              William Holland 1665-    Elizabeth Higgs 1675-1720
              William’s parents:
              Thomas Holland 1634-1681   Katherine Owen 1634-1728
              Thomas’s parents:
              Thomas Holland 1606-1680   Margaret Belcher 1608-1664
              Thomas’s parents:
              Thomas Holland 1562-1626   Eunice Edwardes 1565- 1632

              #6290
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                Leicestershire Blacksmiths

                The Orgill’s of Measham led me further into Leicestershire as I traveled back in time.

                I also realized I had uncovered a direct line of women and their mothers going back ten generations:

                myself, Tracy Edwards 1957-
                my mother Gillian Marshall 1933-
                my grandmother Florence Warren 1906-1988
                her mother and my great grandmother Florence Gretton 1881-1927
                her mother Sarah Orgill 1840-1910
                her mother Elizabeth Orgill 1803-1876
                her mother Sarah Boss 1783-1847
                her mother Elizabeth Page 1749-
                her mother Mary Potter 1719-1780
                and her mother and my 7x great grandmother Mary 1680-

                You could say it leads us to the very heart of England, as these Leicestershire villages are as far from the coast as it’s possible to be. There are countless other maternal lines to follow, of course, but only one of mothers of mothers, and ours takes us to Leicestershire.

                The blacksmiths

                Sarah Boss was the daughter of Michael Boss 1755-1807, a blacksmith in Measham, and Elizabeth Page of nearby Hartshorn, just over the county border in Derbyshire.

                An earlier Michael Boss, a blacksmith of Measham, died in 1772, and in his will he left the possession of the blacksmiths shop and all the working tools and a third of the household furniture to Michael, who he named as his nephew. He left his house in Appleby Magna to his wife Grace, and five pounds to his mother Jane Boss. As none of Michael and Grace’s children are mentioned in the will, perhaps it can be assumed that they were childless.

                The will of Michael Boss, 1772, Measham:

                Michael Boss 1772 will

                 

                Michael Boss the uncle was born in Appleby Magna in 1724. His parents were Michael Boss of Nelson in the Thistles and Jane Peircivall of Appleby Magna, who were married in nearby Mancetter in 1720.

                Information worth noting on the Appleby Magna website:

                In 1752 the calendar in England was changed from the Julian Calendar to the Gregorian Calendar, as a result 11 days were famously “lost”. But for the recording of Church Registers another very significant change also took place, the start of the year was moved from March 25th to our more familiar January 1st.
                Before 1752 the 1st day of each new year was March 25th, Lady Day (a significant date in the Christian calendar). The year number which we all now use for calculating ages didn’t change until March 25th. So, for example, the day after March 24th 1750 was March 25th 1751, and January 1743 followed December 1743.
                This March to March recording can be seen very clearly in the Appleby Registers before 1752. Between 1752 and 1768 there appears slightly confused recording, so dates should be carefully checked. After 1768 the recording is more fully by the modern calendar year.

                Michael Boss the uncle married Grace Cuthbert.  I haven’t yet found the birth or parents of Grace, but a blacksmith by the name of Edward Cuthbert is mentioned on an Appleby Magna history website:

                An Eighteenth Century Blacksmith’s Shop in Little Appleby
                by Alan Roberts

                Cuthberts inventory

                The inventory of Edward Cuthbert provides interesting information about the household possessions and living arrangements of an eighteenth century blacksmith. Edward Cuthbert (als. Cutboard) settled in Appleby after the Restoration to join the handful of blacksmiths already established in the parish, including the Wathews who were prominent horse traders. The blacksmiths may have all worked together in the same shop at one time. Edward and his wife Sarah recorded the baptisms of several of their children in the parish register. Somewhat sadly three of the boys named after their father all died either in infancy or as young children. Edward’s inventory which was drawn up in 1732, by which time he was probably a widower and his children had left home, suggests that they once occupied a comfortable two-storey house in Little Appleby with an attached workshop, well equipped with all the tools for repairing farm carts, ploughs and other implements, for shoeing horses and for general ironmongery. 

                Edward Cuthbert born circa 1660, married Joane Tuvenet in 1684 in Swepston cum Snarestone , and died in Appleby in 1732. Tuvenet is a French name and suggests a Huguenot connection, but this isn’t our family, and indeed this Edward Cuthbert is not likely to be Grace’s father anyway.

                Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page appear to have married twice: once in 1776, and once in 1779. Both of the documents exist and appear correct. Both marriages were by licence. They both mention Michael is a blacksmith.

                Their first daughter, Elizabeth, was baptized in February 1777, just nine months after the first wedding. It’s not known when she was born, however, and it’s possible that the marriage was a hasty one. But why marry again three years later?

                But Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page did not marry twice.

                Elizabeth Page from Smisby was born in 1752 and married Michael Boss on the 5th of May 1776 in Measham. On the marriage licence allegations and bonds, Michael is a bachelor.

                Baby Elizabeth was baptised in Measham on the 9th February 1777. Mother Elizabeth died on the 18th February 1777, also in Measham.

                In 1779 Michael Boss married another Elizabeth Page! She was born in 1749 in Hartshorn, and Michael is a widower on the marriage licence allegations and bonds.

                Hartshorn and Smisby are neighbouring villages, hence the confusion.  But a closer look at the documents available revealed the clues.  Both Elizabeth Pages were literate, and indeed their signatures on the marriage registers are different:

                Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Smisby in 1776:

                Elizabeth Page 1776

                 

                Marriage of Michael Boss and Elizabeth Page of Harsthorn in 1779:

                Elizabeth Page 1779

                 

                Not only did Michael Boss marry two women both called Elizabeth Page but he had an unusual start in life as well. His uncle Michael Boss left him the blacksmith business and a third of his furniture. This was all in the will. But which of Uncle Michaels brothers was nephew Michaels father?

                The only Michael Boss born at the right time was in 1750 in Edingale, Staffordshire, about eight miles from Appleby Magna. His parents were Thomas Boss and Ann Parker, married in Edingale in 1747.  Thomas died in August 1750, and his son Michael was baptised in the December, posthumus son of Thomas and his widow Ann. Both entries are on the same page of the register.

                1750 posthumus

                 

                Ann Boss, the young widow, married again. But perhaps Michael and his brother went to live with their childless uncle and aunt, Michael Boss and Grace Cuthbert.

                The great grandfather of Michael Boss (the Measham blacksmith born in 1850) was also Michael Boss, probably born in the 1660s. He died in Newton Regis in Warwickshire in 1724, four years after his son (also Michael Boss born 1693) married Jane Peircivall.  The entry on the parish register states that Michael Boss was buried ye 13th Affadavit made.

                I had not seen affadavit made on a parish register before, and this relates to the The Burying in Woollen Acts 1666–80.  According to Wikipedia:

                 “Acts of the Parliament of England which required the dead, except plague victims and the destitute, to be buried in pure English woollen shrouds to the exclusion of any foreign textiles.  It was a requirement that an affidavit be sworn in front of a Justice of the Peace (usually by a relative of the deceased), confirming burial in wool, with the punishment of a £5 fee for noncompliance. Burial entries in parish registers were marked with the word “affidavit” or its equivalent to confirm that affidavit had been sworn; it would be marked “naked” for those too poor to afford the woollen shroud.  The legislation was in force until 1814, but was generally ignored after 1770.”

                Michael Boss buried 1724 “Affadavit made”:

                Michael Boss affadavit 1724

                 

                 

                 

                Elizabeth Page‘s father was William Page 1717-1783, a wheelwright in Hartshorn.  (The father of the first wife Elizabeth was also William Page, but he was a husbandman in Smisby born in 1714. William Page, the father of the second wife, was born in Nailstone, Leicestershire, in 1717. His place of residence on his marriage to Mary Potter was spelled Nelson.)

                Her mother was Mary Potter 1719- of nearby Coleorton.  Mary’s father, Richard Potter 1677-1731, was a blacksmith in Coleorton.

                A page of the will of Richard Potter 1731:

                Richard Potter 1731

                 

                Richard Potter states: “I will and order that my son Thomas Potter shall after my decease have one shilling paid to him and no more.”  As he left £50 to each of his daughters, one can’t help but wonder what Thomas did to displease his father.

                Richard stipulated that his son Thomas should have one shilling paid to him and not more, for several good considerations, and left “the house and ground lying in the parish of Whittwick in a place called the Long Lane to my wife Mary Potter to dispose of as she shall think proper.”

                His son Richard inherited the blacksmith business:  “I will and order that my son Richard Potter shall live and be with his mother and serve her duly and truly in the business of a blacksmith, and obey and serve her in all lawful commands six years after my decease, and then I give to him and his heirs…. my house and grounds Coulson House in the Liberty of Thringstone”

                Richard wanted his son John to be a blacksmith too: “I will and order that my wife bring up my son John Potter at home with her and teach or cause him to be taught the trade of a blacksmith and that he shall serve her duly and truly seven years after my decease after the manner of an apprentice and at the death of his mother I give him that house and shop and building and the ground belonging to it which I now dwell in to him and his heirs forever.”

                To his daughters Margrett and Mary Potter, upon their reaching the age of one and twenty, or the day after their marriage, he leaves £50 each. All the rest of his goods are left to his loving wife Mary.

                 

                An inventory of the belongings of Richard Potter, 1731:

                Richard Potter inventory

                 

                Richard Potters father was also named Richard Potter 1649-1719, and he too was a blacksmith.

                Richard Potter of Coleorton in the county of Leicester, blacksmith, stated in his will:  “I give to my son and daughter Thomas and Sarah Potter the possession of my house and grounds.”

                He leaves ten pounds each to his daughters Jane and Alice, to his son Francis he gives five pounds, and five shillings to his son Richard. Sons Joseph and William also receive five shillings each. To his daughter Mary, wife of Edward Burton, and her daughter Elizabeth, he gives five shillings each. The rest of his good, chattels and wordly substance he leaves equally between his son and daugter Thomas and Sarah. As there is no mention of his wife, it’s assumed that she predeceased him.

                The will of Richard Potter, 1719:

                Richard Potter 1719

                 

                Richard Potter’s (1649-1719) parents were William Potter and Alse Huldin, both born in the early 1600s.  They were married in 1646 at Breedon on the Hill, Leicestershire.  The name Huldin appears to originate in Finland.

                William Potter was a blacksmith. In the 1659 parish registers of Breedon on the Hill, William Potter of Breedon blacksmith buryed the 14th July.

                #6273
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  The Housley Letters
                  THE NEIGHBORHOOD

                   

                  From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                  In July 1872, Joseph wrote to George who had been gone for 21 years: “You would not know Heanor now. It has got such a large place. They have got a town hall built where Charles’ stone yard was.”

                  Then Joseph took George on a tour from Smalley to Heanor pointing out all the changes:

                  Smalley Map

                  Smalley Farms

                   

                  “Now we commence at Firby Brook. There is no public house there. It is turned into a market gardener’s place. Morley smithy stands as it did. You would know Chris Shepperd that used to keep the farm opposite. He is dead and the farm is got into other hands.”  (In 1851, Chris Shepherd, age 39, and his widowed mother, Mary, had a farm of 114 acres. Charles Carrington, age 14, worked for them as a “cow boy.” In 1851 Hollingsworths also lived at Morely smithy.) “The Rose and Crown stands and Antony Kerry keeps that yet.”  (In 1851, the census listed Kerry as a mason, builder, victicular, and farmer. He lived with his wife and four sons and numerous servants.) “They have pulled down Samuel Kerry’s farm house down and built him one in another place. Now we come to the Bell that was but they have pulled the old one down and made Isaac Potters House into the new Bell.” (In 1851, The Bell was run by Ann Weston, a widow.)

                  Smalley Roundhouse:

                  Smalley Roundhouse

                   

                  “The old Round House is standing yet but they have took the machine away. The Public House at the top end is kept by Mrs. Turton. I don’t know who she was before she married. Now we get to old Tom Oldknow. The old house is pulled down and a new one is put up but it is gone out of the family altogether. Now Jack is living at Stanley. He married Ann that used to live at Barbers at Smalley. That finishes Smalley. Now for Taghill. The old Jolly Collier is standing yet and a man of the name of Remmington keeps the new one opposite. Jack Foulkes son Jack used to keep that but has left just lately. There is the Nottingham House, Nags Head, Cross Keys and then the Red Lion but houses built on both sides all the way down Taghill. Then we get to the town hall that is built on the ground that Charles’ Stone Yard used to be. There is Joseph Watson’s shop standing yet in the old place. The King of Prussia, the White Lion and Hanks that is the Public House. You see there are more than there used to be. The Magistrate sits at the Town Hall and tries cases there every fortnight.”

                  .

                  #6272
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    The Housley Letters

                    The Carringtons

                    Carrington Farm, Smalley:

                    Carrington Farm

                     

                    Ellen Carrington was born in 1795. Her father William Carrington 1755-1833 was from Smalley. Her mother Mary Malkin 1765-1838 was from Ellastone, in Staffordshire.  Ellastone is on the Derbyshire border and very close to Ashboure, where Ellen married William Housley.

                     

                    From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                    Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings.

                    The letters refer to a variety of “uncles” who were probably Ellen’s brothers, but could be her uncles. These include:

                    RICHARD

                    Probably the youngest Uncle, and certainly the most significant, is Richard. He was a trustee for some of the property which needed to be settled following Ellen’s death. Anne wrote in 1854 that Uncle Richard “has got a new house built” and his daughters are “fine dashing young ladies–the belles of Smalley.” Then she added, “Aunt looks as old as my mother.”

                    Richard was born somewhere between 1808 and 1812. Since Richard was a contemporary of the older Housley children, “Aunt,” who was three years younger, should not look so old!

                    Richard Carrington and Harriet Faulkner were married in Repton in 1833. A daughter Elizabeth was baptised March 24, 1834. In July 1872, Joseph wrote: Elizabeth is married too and a large family and is living in Uncle Thomas’s house for he is dead.” Elizabeth married Ayres (Eyres) Clayton of Lascoe. His occupation was listed as joiner and shopkeeper. They were married before 1864 since Elizabeth Clayton witnessed her sister’s marriage. Their children in April 1871 were Selina (1863), Agnes Maria (1866) and Elizabeth Ann (1868). A fourth daughter, Alice Augusta, was born in 1872 or 1873, probably by July 1872 to fit Joseph’s description “large family”! A son Charles Richard was born in 1880.

                    An Elizabeth Ann Clayton married John Arthur Woodhouse on May 12, 1913. He was a carpenter. His father was a miner. Elizabeth Ann’s father, Ayres, was also a carpenter. John Arthur’s age was given as 25. Elizabeth Ann’s age was given as 33 or 38. However, if she was born in 1868, her age would be 45. Possibly this is another case of a child being named for a deceased sibling. If she were 38 and born in 1875, she would fill the gap between Alice Augusta and Charles Richard.

                    Selina Clayton, who would have been 18, is not listed in the household in 1881. She died on June 11, 1914 at age 51. Agnes Maria Clayton died at the age of 25 and was buried March 31, 1891. Charles Richard died at the age of 5 and was buried on February 4, 1886. A Charles James Clayton, 18 months, was buried June 8, 1889 in Heanor.

                    Richard Carrington’s second daughter, Selina, born in 1837, married Walker Martin (b.1835) on February 11, 1864 and they were living at Kidsley Park Farm in 1872, according to a letter from Joseph, and, according to the census, were still there in 1881. This 100 acre farm was formerly the home of Daniel Smith and his daughter Elizabeth Davy Barber. Selina and Walker had at least five children: Elizabeth Ann (1865), Harriet Georgianna (1866/7), Alice Marian (September 6, 1868), Philip Richard (1870), and Walker (1873). In December 1972, Joseph mentioned the death of Philip Walker, a farmer of Prospect Farm, Shipley. This was probably Walker Martin’s grandfather, since Walker was born in Shipley. The stock was to be sold the following Monday, but his daughter (Walker’s mother?) died the next day. Walker’s father was named Thomas. An Annie Georgianna Martin age 13 of Shipley died in April of 1859.

                    Selina Martin died on October 29, 1906 but her estate was not settled until November 14, 1910. Her gross estate was worth L223.56. Her son Walker and her daughter Harriet Georgiana were her trustees and executers. Walker was to get Selina’s half of Richard’s farm. Harriet Georgiana and Alice Marian were to be allowed to live with him. Philip Richard received L25. Elizabeth Ann was already married to someone named Smith.

                    Richard and Harriet may also have had a son George. In 1851 a Harriet Carrington and her three year old son George were living with her step-father John Benniston in Heanor. John may have been recently widowed and needed her help. Or, the Carrington home may have been inadequate since Anne reported a new one was built by 1854. Selina’s second daughter’s name testifies to the presence of a “George” in the family! Could the death of this son account for the haggard appearance Anne described when she wrote: “Aunt looks as old as my mother?”
                    Harriet was buried May 19, 1866. She was 55 when she died.

                    In 1881, Georgianna then 14, was living with her grandfather and his niece, Zilpah Cooper, age 38–who lived with Richard on his 63 acre farm as early as 1871. A Zilpah, daughter of William and Elizabeth, was christened October 1843. Her brother, William Walter, was christened in 1846 and married Anna Maria Saint in 1873. There are four Selina Coopers–one had a son William Thomas Bartrun Cooper christened in 1864; another had a son William Cooper christened in 1873.

                    Our Zilpah was born in Bretley 1843. She died at age 49 and was buried on September 24, 1892. In her will, which was witnessed by Selina Martin, Zilpah’s sister, Frances Elizabeth Cleave, wife of Horatio Cleave of Leicester is mentioned. James Eley and Francis Darwin Huish (Richard’s soliciter) were executers.

                    Richard died June 10, 1892, and was buried on June 13. He was 85. As might be expected, Richard’s will was complicated. Harriet Georgiana Martin and Zilpah Cooper were to share his farm. If neither wanted to live there it was to go to Georgiana’s cousin Selina Clayton. However, Zilpah died soon after Richard. Originally, he left his piano, parlor and best bedroom furniture to his daughter Elizabeth Clayton. Then he revoked everything but the piano. He arranged for the payment of £150 which he owed. Later he added a codicil explaining that the debt was paid but he had borrowed £200 from someone else to do it!

                    Richard left a good deal of property including: The house and garden in Smalley occupied by Eyres Clayton with four messuages and gardens adjoining and large garden below and three messuages at the south end of the row with the frame work knitters shop and garden adjoining; a dwelling house used as a public house with a close of land; a small cottage and garden and four cottages and shop and gardens.

                     

                    THOMAS

                    In August 1854, Anne wrote “Uncle Thomas is about as usual.” A Thomas Carrington married a Priscilla Walker in 1810.

                    Their children were baptised in August 1830 at the same time as the Housley children who at that time ranged in age from 3 to 17. The oldest of Thomas and Priscilla’s children, Henry, was probably at least 17 as he was married by 1836. Their youngest son, William Thomas, born 1830, may have been Mary Ellen Weston’s beau. However, the only Richard whose christening is recorded (1820), was the son of Thomas and Lucy. In 1872 Joseph reported that Richard’s daughter Elizabeth was married and living in Uncle Thomas’s house. In 1851, Alfred Smith lived in house 25, Foulks lived in 26, Thomas and Priscilla lived in 27, Bennetts lived in 28, Allard lived in 29 and Day lived in 30. Thomas and Priscilla do not appear in 1861. In 1871 Elizabeth Ann and Ayres Clayton lived in House 54. None of the families listed as neighbors in 1851 remained. However, Joseph Carrington, who lived in house 19 in 1851, lived in house 51 in 1871.

                     

                    JOHN

                    In August 1854, Anne wrote: “Uncle John is with Will and Frank has been home in a comfortable place in Cotmanhay.” Although John and William are two of the most popular Carrington names, only two John’s have sons named William. John and Rachel Buxton Carrington had a son William christened in 1788. At the time of the letters this John would have been over 100 years old. Their son John and his wife Ann had a son William who was born in 1805. However, this William age 46 was living with his widowed mother in 1851. A Robert Carrington and his wife Ann had a son John born 1n 1805. He would be the right age to be a brother to Francis Carrington discussed below. This John was living with his widowed mother in 1851 and was unmarried. There are no known Williams in this family grouping. A William Carrington of undiscovered parentage was born in 1821. It is also possible that the Will in question was Anne’s brother Will Housley.

                    –Two Francis Carringtons appear in the 1841 census both of them aged 35. One is living with Richard and Harriet Carrington. The other is living next door to Samuel and Ellen Carrington Kerry (the trustee for “father’s will”!). The next name in this sequence is John Carrington age 15 who does not seem to live with anyone! but may be part of the Kerry household.

                    FRANK (see above)

                    While Anne did not preface her mention of the name Frank with an “Uncle,” Joseph referred to Uncle Frank and James Carrington in the same sentence. A James Carrington was born in 1814 and had a wife Sarah. He worked as a framework knitter. James may have been a son of William and Anne Carrington. He lived near Richard according to the 1861 census. Other children of William and Anne are Hannah (1811), William (1815), John (1816), and Ann (1818). An Ann Carrington married a Frank Buxton in 1819. This might be “Uncle Frank.”

                    An Ellen Carrington was born to John and Rachel Carrington in 1785. On October 25, 1809, a Samuel Kerry married an Ellen Carrington. However this Samuel Kerry is not the trustee involved in settling Ellen’s estate. John Carrington died July 1815.

                    William and Mary Carrington:

                    William Carrington

                    #6269
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      The Housley Letters 

                      From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters.

                       

                      William Housley (1781-1848) and Ellen Carrington were married on May 30, 1814 at St. Oswald’s church in Ashbourne. William died in 1848 at the age of 67 of “disease of lungs and general debility”. Ellen died in 1872.

                      Marriage of William Housley and Ellen Carrington in Ashbourne in 1814:

                      William and Ellen Marriage

                       

                      Parish records show three children for William and his first wife, Mary, Ellens’ sister, who were married December 29, 1806: Mary Ann, christened in 1808 and mentioned frequently in the letters; Elizabeth, christened in 1810, but never mentioned in any letters; and William, born in 1812, probably referred to as Will in the letters. Mary died in 1813.

                      William and Ellen had ten children: John, Samuel, Edward, Anne, Charles, George, Joseph, Robert, Emma, and Joseph. The first Joseph died at the age of four, and the last son was also named Joseph. Anne never married, Charles emigrated to Australia in 1851, and George to USA, also in 1851. The letters are to George, from his sisters and brothers in England.

                      The following are excerpts of those letters, including excerpts of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on Historic Letters”. They are grouped according to who they refer to, rather than chronological order.

                       

                      ELLEN HOUSLEY 1795-1872

                      Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census.
                      In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                      Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings; census records confirm many of the family groupings.

                      In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “Mother looks as well as ever and was told by a lady the other day that she looked handsome.” Later she wrote: “Mother is as stout as ever although she sometimes complains of not being able to do as she used to.”

                       

                      Mary’s children:

                      MARY ANN HOUSLEY  1808-1878

                      There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”

                      Mary Ann was unlucky in love! In Anne’s second letter she wrote: “William Carrington is paying Mary Ann great attention. He is living in London but they write to each other….We expect it will be a match.” Apparantly the courtship was stormy for in 1855, Emma wrote: “Mary Ann’s wedding with William Carrington has dropped through after she had prepared everything, dresses and all for the occassion.” Then in 1856, Emma wrote: “William Carrington and Mary Ann are separated. They wore him out with their nonsense.” Whether they ever married is unclear. Joseph wrote in 1872: “Mary Ann was married but her husband has left her. She is in very poor health. She has one daughter and they are living with their mother at Smalley.”

                      Regarding William Carrington, Emma supplied this bit of news: “His sister, Mrs. Lily, has eloped with a married man. Is she not a nice person!”

                       

                      WILLIAM HOUSLEY JR. 1812-1890

                      According to a letter from Anne, Will’s two sons and daughter were sent to learn dancing so they would be “fit for any society.” Will’s wife was Dorothy Palfry. They were married in Denby on October 20, 1836 when Will was 24. According to the 1851 census, Will and Dorothy had three sons: Alfred 14, Edwin 12, and William 10. All three boys were born in Denby.

                      In his letter of May 30, 1872, after just bemoaning that all of his brothers and sisters are gone except Sam and John, Joseph added: “Will is living still.” In another 1872 letter Joseph wrote, “Will is living at Heanor yet and carrying on his cattle dealing.” The 1871 census listed Will, 59, and his son William, 30, of Lascoe Road, Heanor, as cattle dealers.

                       

                      Ellen’s children:

                      JOHN HOUSLEY  1815-1893

                      John married Sarah Baggally in Morely in 1838. They had at least six children. Elizabeth (born 2 May 1838) was “out service” in 1854. In her “third year out,Elizabeth was described by Anne as “a very nice steady girl but quite a woman in appearance.” One of her positions was with a Mrs. Frearson in Heanor. Emma wrote in 1856: Elizabeth is still at Mrs. Frearson. She is such a fine stout girl you would not know her.” Joseph wrote in 1872 that Elizabeth was in service with Mrs. Eliza Sitwell at Derby. (About 1850, Miss Eliza Wilmot-Sitwell provided for a small porch with a handsome Norman doorway at the west end of the St. John the Baptist parish church in Smalley.)

                      According to Elizabeth’s birth certificate and the 1841 census, John was a butcher. By 1851, the household included a nurse and a servant, and John was listed as a “victular.” Anne wrote in February 1854, John has left the Public House a year and a half ago. He is living where Plumbs (Ann Plumb witnessed William’s death certificate with her mark) did and Thomas Allen has the land. He has been working at James Eley’s all winter.” In 1861, Ellen lived with John and Sarah and the three boys.

                      John sold his share in the inheritance from their mother and disappeared after her death. (He died in Doncaster, Yorkshire, in 1893.) At that time Charles, the youngest would have been 21. Indeed, Joseph wrote in July 1872: John’s children are all grown up”.

                      In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                      In February 1874 Joseph wrote: “You want to know what made John go away. Well, I will give you one reason. I think I told you that when his wife died he persuaded me to leave Derby and come to live with him. Well so we did and dear Harriet to keep his house. Well he insulted my wife and offered things to her that was not proper and my dear wife had the power to resist his unmanly conduct. I did not think he could of served me such a dirty trick so that is one thing dear brother. He could not look me in the face when we met. Then after we left him he got a woman in the house and I suppose they lived as man and wife. She caught the small pox and died and there he was by himself like some wild man. Well dear brother I could not go to him again after he had served me and mine as he had and I believe he was greatly in debt too so that he sold his share out of the property and when he received the money at Belper he went away and has never been seen by any of us since but I have heard of him being at Sheffield enquiring for Sam Caldwell. You will remember him. He worked in the Nag’s Head yard but I have heard nothing no more of him.”

                      A mention of a John Housley of Heanor in the Nottinghma Journal 1875.  I don’t know for sure if the John mentioned here is the brother John who Joseph describes above as behaving improperly to his wife. John Housley had a son Joseph, born in 1840, and John’s wife Sarah died in 1870.

                      John Housley

                       

                      In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                       

                      SAMUEL HOUSLEY 1816-

                      Sam married Elizabeth Brookes of Sutton Coldfield, and they had three daughters: Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine.  Elizabeth his wife died in 1849, a few months after Samuel’s father William died in 1848. The particular circumstances relating to these individuals have been discussed in previous chapters; the following are letter excerpts relating to them.

                      Death of William Housley 15 Dec 1848, and Elizabeth Housley 5 April 1849, Smalley:

                      Housley Deaths

                       

                      Joseph wrote in December 1872: “I saw one of Sam’s daughters, the youngest Kate, you would remember her a baby I dare say. She is very comfortably married.”

                      In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:  “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Brimingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                      (Sam, however, was still alive in 1871, living as a lodger at the George and Dragon Inn, Henley in Arden. And no trace of Sam has been found since. It would appear that Sam did not want to be found.)

                       

                      EDWARD HOUSLEY 1819-1843

                      Edward died before George left for USA in 1851, and as such there is no mention of him in the letters.

                       

                      ANNE HOUSLEY 1821-1856

                      Anne wrote two letters to her brother George between February 1854 and her death in 1856. Apparently she suffered from a lung disease for she wrote: “I can say you will be surprised I am still living and better but still cough and spit a deal. Can do nothing but sit and sew.” According to the 1851 census, Anne, then 29, was a seamstress. Their friend, Mrs. Davy, wrote in March 1856: “This I send in a box to my Brother….The pincushion cover and pen wiper are Anne’s work–are for thy wife. She would have made it up had she been able.” Anne was not living at home at the time of the 1841 census. She would have been 19 or 20 and perhaps was “out service.”

                      In her second letter Anne wrote: “It is a great trouble now for me to write…as the body weakens so does the mind often. I have been very weak all summer. That I continue is a wonder to all and to spit so much although much better than when you left home.” She also wrote: “You know I had a desire for America years ago. Were I in health and strength, it would be the land of my adoption.”

                      In November 1855, Emma wrote, “Anne has been very ill all summer and has not been able to write or do anything.” Their neighbor Mrs. Davy wrote on March 21, 1856: “I fear Anne will not be long without a change.” In a black-edged letter the following June, Emma wrote: “I need not tell you how happy she was and how calmly and peacefully she died. She only kept in bed two days.”

                      Certainly Anne was a woman of deep faith and strong religious convictions. When she wrote that they were hoping to hear of Charles’ success on the gold fields she added: “But I would rather hear of him having sought and found the Pearl of great price than all the gold Australia can produce, (For what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his soul?).” Then she asked George: “I should like to learn how it was you were first led to seek pardon and a savior. I do feel truly rejoiced to hear you have been led to seek and find this Pearl through the workings of the Holy Spirit and I do pray that He who has begun this good work in each of us may fulfill it and carry it on even unto the end and I can never doubt the willingness of Jesus who laid down his life for us. He who said whoever that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out.”

                      Anne’s will was probated October 14, 1856. Mr. William Davy of Kidsley Park appeared for the family. Her estate was valued at under £20. Emma was to receive fancy needlework, a four post bedstead, feather bed and bedding, a mahogany chest of drawers, plates, linen and china. Emma was also to receive Anne’s writing desk. There was a condition that Ellen would have use of these items until her death.

                      The money that Anne was to receive from her grandfather, William Carrington, and her father, William Housley was to be distributed one third to Joseph, one third to Emma, and one third to be divided between her four neices: John’s daughter Elizabeth, 18, and Sam’s daughters Elizabeth, 10, Mary Ann, 9 and Catharine, age 7 to be paid by the trustees as they think “most useful and proper.” Emma Lyon and Elizabeth Davy were the witnesses.

                      The Carrington Farm:

                      Carringtons Farm

                       

                      CHARLES HOUSLEY 1823-1855

                      Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                      Charles and George were probably quite close friends. Anne wrote in 1854: “Charles inquired very particularly in both his letters after you.”

                      According to Anne, Charles and a friend married two sisters. He and his father-in-law had a farm where they had 130 cows and 60 pigs. Whatever the trade he learned in England, he never worked at it once he reached Australia. While it does not seem that Charles went to Australia because gold had been discovered there, he was soon caught up in “gold fever”. Anne wrote: “I dare say you have heard of the immense gold fields of Australia discovered about the time he went. Thousands have since then emigrated to Australia, both high and low. Such accounts we heard in the papers of people amassing fortunes we could not believe. I asked him when I wrote if it was true. He said this was no exaggeration for people were making their fortune daily and he intended going to the diggings in six weeks for he could stay away no longer so that we are hoping to hear of his success if he is alive.”

                      In March 1856, Mrs. Davy wrote: “I am sorry to tell thee they have had a letter from Charles’s wife giving account of Charles’s death of 6 months consumption at the Victoria diggings. He has left 2 children a boy and a girl William and Ellen.” In June of the same year in a black edged letter, Emma wrote: “I think Mrs. Davy mentioned Charles’s death in her note. His wife wrote to us. They have two children Helen and William. Poor dear little things. How much I should like to see them all. She writes very affectionately.”

                      In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                       

                      GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                      George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania.

                      George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. In her first letter (February 1854), Anne wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                      Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.” In 1872 (December) Joseph wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                      Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                      In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                      In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….”.  The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.
                      On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.”

                      The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                      Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                      In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                      On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                       

                      ROBERT HOUSLEY 1832-1851

                      In 1854, Anne wrote: “Poor Robert. He died in August after you left he broke a blood vessel in the lung.”
                      From Joseph’s first letter we learn that Robert was 19 when he died: “Dear brother there have been a great many changes in the family since you left us. All is gone except myself and John and Sam–we have heard nothing of him since he left. Robert died first when he was 19 years of age. Then Anne and Charles too died in Australia and then a number of years elapsed before anyone else. Then John lost his wife, then Emma, and last poor dear mother died last January on the 11th.”

                      Anne described Robert’s death in this way: “He had thrown up blood many times before in the spring but the last attack weakened him that he only lived a fortnight after. He died at Derby. Mother was with him. Although he suffered much he never uttered a murmur or regret and always a smile on his face for everyone that saw him. He will be regretted by all that knew him”.

                      Robert died a resident of St. Peter’s Parish, Derby, but was buried in Smalley on August 16, 1851.
                      Apparently Robert was apprenticed to be a joiner for, according to Anne, Joseph took his place: “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after and is there still.”

                      In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                       

                      EMMA HOUSLEY 1836-1871

                      Emma was not mentioned in Anne’s first letter. In the second, Anne wrote that Emma was living at Spondon with two ladies in her “third situation,” and added, “She is grown a bouncing woman.” Anne described her sister well. Emma wrote in her first letter (November 12, 1855): “I must tell you that I am just 21 and we had my pudding last Sunday. I wish I could send you a piece.”

                      From Emma’s letters we learn that she was living in Derby from May until November 1855 with Mr. Haywood, an iron merchant. She explained, “He has failed and I have been obliged to leave,” adding, “I expect going to a new situation very soon. It is at Belper.” In 1851 records, William Haywood, age 22, was listed as an iron foundry worker. In the 1857 Derby Directory, James and George were listed as iron and brass founders and ironmongers with an address at 9 Market Place, Derby.

                      In June 1856, Emma wrote from “The Cedars, Ashbourne Road” where she was working for Mr. Handysides.
                      While she was working for Mr. Handysides, Emma wrote: “Mother is thinking of coming to live at Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I.”

                      Friargate and Ashbourne Road were located in St. Werburgh’s Parish. (In fact, St. Werburgh’s vicarage was at 185 Surrey Street. This clue led to the discovery of the record of Emma’s marriage on May 6, 1858, to Edwin Welch Harvey, son of Samuel Harvey in St. Werburgh’s.)

                      In 1872, Joseph wrote: “Our sister Emma, she died at Derby at her own home for she was married. She has left two young children behind. The husband was the son of the man that I went apprentice to and has caused a great deal of trouble to our family and I believe hastened poor Mother’s death….”.   Joseph added that he believed Emma’s “complaint” was consumption and that she was sick a good bit. Joseph wrote: “Mother was living with John when I came home (from Ascension Island around 1867? or to Smalley from Derby around 1870?) for when Emma was married she broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby did not agree with her so she had to leave it again but left all her things there.”

                      Emma Housley and Edwin Welch Harvey wedding, 1858:

                      Emma Housley wedding

                       

                      JOSEPH HOUSLEY 1838-1893

                      We first hear of Joseph in a letter from Anne to George in 1854. “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after (probably 1851) and is there still. He is grown as tall as you I think quite a man.” Emma concurred in her first letter: “He is quite a man in his appearance and quite as tall as you.”

                      From Emma we learn in 1855: “Joseph has left Mr. Harvey. He had not work to employ him. So mother thought he had better leave his indenture and be at liberty at once than wait for Harvey to be a bankrupt. He has got a very good place of work now and is very steady.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote “Joseph and I intend to have our portraits taken for you when you come over….Mother is thinking of coming to Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I. Joseph is very hearty I am happy to say.”

                      According to Joseph’s letters, he was married to Harriet Ballard. Joseph described their miraculous reunion in this way: “I must tell you that I have been abroad myself to the Island of Ascension. (Elsewhere he wrote that he was on the island when the American civil war broke out). I went as a Royal Marine and worked at my trade and saved a bit of money–enough to buy my discharge and enough to get married with but while I was out on the island who should I meet with there but my dear wife’s sister. (On two occasions Joseph and Harriet sent George the name and address of Harriet’s sister, Mrs. Brooks, in Susquehanna Depot, Pennsylvania, but it is not clear whether this was the same sister.) She was lady’s maid to the captain’s wife. Though I had never seen her before we got to know each other somehow so from that me and my wife recommenced our correspondence and you may be sure I wanted to get home to her. But as soon as I did get home that is to England I was not long before I was married and I have not regretted yet for we are very comfortable as well as circumstances will allow for I am only a journeyman joiner.”

                      Proudly, Joseph wrote: “My little family consists of three nice children–John, Joseph and Susy Annie.” On her birth certificate, Susy Ann’s birthdate is listed as 1871. Parish records list a Lucy Annie christened in 1873. The boys were born in Derby, John in 1868 and Joseph in 1869. In his second letter, Joseph repeated: “I have got three nice children, a good wife and I often think is more than I have deserved.” On August 6, 1873, Joseph and Harriet wrote: “We both thank you dear sister for the pieces of money you sent for the children. I don’t know as I have ever see any before.” Joseph ended another letter: “Now I must close with our kindest love to you all and kisses from the children.”

                      In Harriet’s letter to Sarah Ann (March 19, 1873), she promised: “I will send you myself and as soon as the weather gets warm as I can take the children to Derby, I will have them taken and send them, but it is too cold yet for we have had a very cold winter and a great deal of rain.” At this time, the children were all under 6 and the baby was not yet two.

                      In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “I have been working down at Heanor gate there is a joiner shop there where Kings used to live I have been working there this winter and part of last summer but the wages is very low but it is near home that is one comfort.” (Heanor Gate is about 1/4 mile from Kidsley Grange. There was a school and industrial park there in 1988.) At this time Joseph and his family were living in “the big house–in Old Betty Hanson’s house.” The address in the 1871 census was Smalley Lane.

                      A glimpse into Joseph’s personality is revealed by this remark to George in an 1872 letter: “Many thanks for your portrait and will send ours when we can get them taken for I never had but one taken and that was in my old clothes and dear Harriet is not willing to part with that. I tell her she ought to be satisfied with the original.”

                      On one occasion Joseph and Harriet both sent seeds. (Marks are still visible on the paper.) Joseph sent “the best cow cabbage seed in the country–Robinson Champion,” and Harriet sent red cabbage–Shaw’s Improved Red. Possibly cow cabbage was also known as ox cabbage: “I hope you will have some good cabbages for the Ox cabbage takes all the prizes here. I suppose you will be taking the prizes out there with them.” Joseph wrote that he would put the name of the seeds by each “but I should think that will not matter. You will tell the difference when they come up.”

                      George apparently would have liked Joseph to come to him as early as 1854. Anne wrote: “As to his coming to you that must be left for the present.” In 1872, Joseph wrote: “I have been thinking of making a move from here for some time before I heard from you for it is living from hand to mouth and never certain of a job long either.” Joseph then made plans to come to the United States in the spring of 1873. “For I intend all being well leaving England in the spring. Many thanks for your kind offer but I hope we shall be able to get a comfortable place before we have been out long.” Joseph promised to bring some things George wanted and asked: “What sort of things would be the best to bring out there for I don’t want to bring a lot that is useless.” Joseph’s plans are confirmed in a letter from the solicitor May 23, 1874: “I trust you are prospering and in good health. Joseph seems desirous of coming out to you when this is settled.”

                      George must have been reminiscing about gooseberries (Heanor has an annual gooseberry show–one was held July 28, 1872) and Joseph promised to bring cuttings when they came: “Dear Brother, I could not get the gooseberries for they was all gathered when I received your letter but we shall be able to get some seed out the first chance and I shall try to bring some cuttings out along.” In the same letter that he sent the cabbage seeds Joseph wrote: “I have got some gooseberries drying this year for you. They are very fine ones but I have only four as yet but I was promised some more when they were ripe.” In another letter Joseph sent gooseberry seeds and wrote their names: Victoria, Gharibaldi and Globe.

                      In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”

                      On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                      George did not save any letters from Joseph after 1874, hopefully he did reach him at Little Eaton. Joseph and his family are not listed in either Little Eaton or Derby on the 1881 census.

                      In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                      The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. “

                      Joseph Housley and the Kiddsley cottages:

                      Joseph Housley

                      #6268
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        From Tanganyika with Love

                        continued part 9

                        With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                        Lyamungu 3rd January 1945

                        Dearest Family.

                        We had a novel Christmas this year. We decided to avoid the expense of
                        entertaining and being entertained at Lyamungu, and went off to spend Christmas
                        camping in a forest on the Western slopes of Kilimanjaro. George decided to combine
                        business with pleasure and in this way we were able to use Government transport.
                        We set out the day before Christmas day and drove along the road which skirts
                        the slopes of Kilimanjaro and first visited a beautiful farm where Philip Teare, the ex
                        Game Warden, and his wife Mary are staying. We had afternoon tea with them and then
                        drove on in to the natural forest above the estate and pitched our tent beside a small
                        clear mountain stream. We decorated the tent with paper streamers and a few small
                        balloons and John found a small tree of the traditional shape which we decorated where
                        it stood with tinsel and small ornaments.

                        We put our beer, cool drinks for the children and bottles of fresh milk from Simba
                        Estate, in the stream and on Christmas morning they were as cold as if they had been in
                        the refrigerator all night. There were not many presents for the children, there never are,
                        but they do not seem to mind and are well satisfied with a couple of balloons apiece,
                        sweets, tin whistles and a book each.

                        George entertain the children before breakfast. He can make a magical thing out
                        of the most ordinary balloon. The children watched entranced as he drew on his pipe
                        and then blew the smoke into the balloon. He then pinched the neck of the balloon
                        between thumb and forefinger and released the smoke in little puffs. Occasionally the
                        balloon ejected a perfect smoke ring and the forest rang with shouts of “Do it again
                        Daddy.” Another trick was to blow up the balloon to maximum size and then twist the
                        neck tightly before releasing. Before subsiding the balloon darted about in a crazy
                        fashion causing great hilarity. Such fun, at the cost of a few pence.

                        After breakfast George went off to fish for trout. John and Jim decided that they
                        also wished to fish so we made rods out of sticks and string and bent pins and they
                        fished happily, but of course quite unsuccessfully, for hours. Both of course fell into the
                        stream and got soaked, but I was prepared for this, and the little stream was so shallow
                        that they could not come to any harm. Henry played happily in the sand and I had a
                        most peaceful morning.

                        Hamisi roasted a chicken in a pot over the camp fire and the jelly set beautifully in the
                        stream. So we had grilled trout and chicken for our Christmas dinner. I had of course
                        taken an iced cake for the occasion and, all in all, it was a very successful Christmas day.
                        On Boxing day we drove down to the plains where George was to investigate a
                        report of game poaching near the Ngassari Furrow. This is a very long ditch which has
                        been dug by the Government for watering the Masai stock in the area. It is also used by
                        game and we saw herds of zebra and wildebeest, and some Grant’s Gazelle and
                        giraffe, all comparatively tame. At one point a small herd of zebra raced beside the lorry
                        apparently enjoying the fun of a gallop. They were all sleek and fat and looked wild and
                        beautiful in action.

                        We camped a considerable distance from the water but this precaution did not
                        save us from the mosquitoes which launched a vicious attack on us after sunset, so that
                        we took to our beds unusually early. They were on the job again when we got up at
                        sunrise so I was very glad when we were once more on our way home.

                        “I like Christmas safari. Much nicer that silly old party,” said John. I agree but I think
                        it is time that our children learned to play happily with others. There are no other young
                        children at Lyamungu though there are two older boys and a girl who go to boarding
                        school in Nairobi.

                        On New Years Day two Army Officers from the military camp at Moshi, came for
                        tea and to talk game hunting with George. I think they rather enjoy visiting a home and
                        seeing children and pets around.

                        Eleanor.

                        Lyamungu 14 May 1945

                        Dearest Family.

                        So the war in Europe is over at last. It is such marvellous news that I can hardly
                        believe it. To think that as soon as George can get leave we will go to England and
                        bring Ann and George home with us to Tanganyika. When we know when this leave can
                        be arranged we will want Kate to join us here as of course she must go with us to
                        England to meet George’s family. She has become so much a part of your lives that I
                        know it will be a wrench for you to give her up but I know that you will all be happy to
                        think that soon our family will be reunited.

                        The V.E. celebrations passed off quietly here. We all went to Moshi to see the
                        Victory Parade of the King’s African Rifles and in the evening we went to a celebration
                        dinner at the Game Warden’s house. Besides ourselves the Moores had invited the
                        Commanding Officer from Moshi and a junior officer. We had a very good dinner and
                        many toasts including one to Mrs Moore’s brother, Oliver Milton who is fighting in Burma
                        and has recently been awarded the Military Cross.

                        There was also a celebration party for the children in the grounds of the Moshi
                        Club. Such a spread! I think John and Jim sampled everything. We mothers were
                        having our tea separately and a friend laughingly told me to turn around and have a look.
                        I did, and saw the long tea tables now deserted by all the children but my two sons who
                        were still eating steadily, and finding the party more exciting than the game of Musical
                        Bumps into which all the other children had entered with enthusiasm.

                        There was also an extremely good puppet show put on by the Italian prisoners
                        of war from the camp at Moshi. They had made all the puppets which included well
                        loved characters like Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs and the Babes in the Wood as
                        well as more sophisticated ones like an irritable pianist and a would be prima donna. The
                        most popular puppets with the children were a native askari and his family – a very
                        happy little scene. I have never before seen a puppet show and was as entranced as
                        the children. It is amazing what clever manipulation and lighting can do. I believe that the
                        Italians mean to take their puppets to Nairobi and am glad to think that there, they will
                        have larger audiences to appreciate their art.

                        George has just come in, and I paused in my writing to ask him for the hundredth
                        time when he thinks we will get leave. He says I must be patient because it may be a
                        year before our turn comes. Shipping will be disorganised for months to come and we
                        cannot expect priority simply because we have been separated so long from our
                        children. The same situation applies to scores of other Government Officials.
                        I have decided to write the story of my childhood in South Africa and about our
                        life together in Tanganyika up to the time Ann and George left the country. I know you
                        will have told Kate these stories, but Ann and George were so very little when they left
                        home that I fear that they cannot remember much.

                        My Mother-in-law will have told them about their father but she can tell them little
                        about me. I shall send them one chapter of my story each month in the hope that they
                        may be interested and not feel that I am a stranger when at last we meet again.

                        Eleanor.

                        Lyamungu 19th September 1945

                        Dearest Family.

                        In a months time we will be saying good-bye to Lyamungu. George is to be
                        transferred to Mbeya and I am delighted, not only as I look upon Mbeya as home, but
                        because there is now a primary school there which John can attend. I feel he will make
                        much better progress in his lessons when he realises that all children of his age attend
                        school. At present he is putting up a strong resistance to learning to read and spell, but
                        he writes very neatly, does his sums accurately and shows a real talent for drawing. If
                        only he had the will to learn I feel he would do very well.

                        Jim now just four, is too young for lessons but too intelligent to be interested in
                        the ayah’s attempts at entertainment. Yes I’ve had to engage a native girl to look after
                        Henry from 9 am to 12.30 when I supervise John’s Correspondence Course. She is
                        clean and amiable, but like most African women she has no initiative at all when it comes
                        to entertaining children. Most African men and youths are good at this.

                        I don’t regret our stay at Lyamungu. It is a beautiful spot and the change to the
                        cooler climate after the heat of Morogoro has been good for all the children. John is still
                        tall for his age but not so thin as he was and much less pale. He is a handsome little lad
                        with his large brown eyes in striking contrast to his fair hair. He is wary of strangers but
                        very observant and quite uncanny in the way he sums up people. He seldom gets up
                        to mischief but I have a feeling he eggs Jim on. Not that Jim needs egging.

                        Jim has an absolute flair for mischief but it is all done in such an artless manner that
                        it is not easy to punish him. He is a very sturdy child with a cap of almost black silky hair,
                        eyes brown, like mine, and a large mouth which is quick to smile and show most beautiful
                        white and even teeth. He is most popular with all the native servants and the Game
                        Scouts. The servants call Jim, ‘Bwana Tembo’ (Mr Elephant) because of his sturdy
                        build.

                        Henry, now nearly two years old, is quite different from the other two in
                        appearance. He is fair complexioned and fair haired like Ann and Kate, with large, black
                        lashed, light grey eyes. He is a good child, not so merry as Jim was at his age, nor as
                        shy as John was. He seldom cries, does not care to be cuddled and is independent and
                        strong willed. The servants call Henry, ‘Bwana Ndizi’ (Mr Banana) because he has an
                        inexhaustible appetite for this fruit. Fortunately they are very inexpensive here. We buy
                        an entire bunch which hangs from a beam on the back verandah, and pluck off the
                        bananas as they ripen. This way there is no waste and the fruit never gets bruised as it
                        does in greengrocers shops in South Africa. Our three boys make a delightful and
                        interesting trio and I do wish you could see them for yourselves.

                        We are delighted with the really beautiful photograph of Kate. She is an
                        extraordinarily pretty child and looks so happy and healthy and a great credit to you.
                        Now that we will be living in Mbeya with a school on the doorstep I hope that we will
                        soon be able to arrange for her return home.

                        Eleanor.

                        c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 30th October 1945

                        Dearest Family.

                        How nice to be able to write c/o Game Dept. Mbeya at the head of my letters.
                        We arrived here safely after a rather tiresome journey and are installed in a tiny house on
                        the edge of the township.

                        We left Lyamungu early on the morning of the 22nd. Most of our goods had
                        been packed on the big Ford lorry the previous evening, but there were the usual
                        delays and farewells. Of our servants, only the cook, Hamisi, accompanied us to
                        Mbeya. Japhet, Tovelo and the ayah had to be paid off and largesse handed out.
                        Tovelo’s granny had come, bringing a gift of bananas, and she also brought her little
                        granddaughter to present a bunch of flowers. The child’s little scolded behind is now
                        completely healed. Gifts had to be found for them too.

                        At last we were all aboard and what a squash it was! Our few pieces of furniture
                        and packing cases and trunks, the cook, his wife, the driver and the turney boy, who
                        were to take the truck back to Lyamungu, and all their bits and pieces, bunches of
                        bananas and Fanny the dog were all crammed into the body of the lorry. George, the
                        children and I were jammed together in the cab. Before we left George looked
                        dubiously at the tyres which were very worn and said gloomily that he thought it most
                        unlikely that we would make our destination, Dodoma.

                        Too true! Shortly after midday, near Kwakachinja, we blew a back tyre and there
                        was a tedious delay in the heat whilst the wheel was changed. We were now without a
                        spare tyre and George said that he would not risk taking the Ford further than Babati,
                        which is less than half way to Dodoma. He drove very slowly and cautiously to Babati
                        where he arranged with Sher Mohammed, an Indian trader, for a lorry to take us to
                        Dodoma the next morning.

                        It had been our intention to spend the night at the furnished Government
                        Resthouse at Babati but when we got there we found that it was already occupied by
                        several District Officers who had assembled for a conference. So, feeling rather
                        disgruntled, we all piled back into the lorry and drove on to a place called Bereku where
                        we spent an uncomfortable night in a tumbledown hut.

                        Before dawn next morning Sher Mohammed’s lorry drove up, and there was a
                        scramble to dress by the light of a storm lamp. The lorry was a very dilapidated one and
                        there was already a native woman passenger in the cab. I felt so tired after an almost
                        sleepless night that I decided to sit between the driver and this woman with the sleeping
                        Henry on my knee. It was as well I did, because I soon found myself dosing off and
                        drooping over towards the woman. Had she not been there I might easily have fallen
                        out as the battered cab had no door. However I was alert enough when daylight came
                        and changed places with the woman to our mutual relief. She was now able to converse
                        with the African driver and I was able to enjoy the scenery and the fresh air!
                        George, John and Jim were less comfortable. They sat in the lorry behind the
                        cab hemmed in by packing cases. As the lorry was an open one the sun beat down
                        unmercifully upon them until George, ever resourceful, moved a table to the front of the
                        truck. The two boys crouched under this and so got shelter from the sun but they still had
                        to endure the dust. Fanny complicated things by getting car sick and with one thing and
                        another we were all jolly glad to get to Dodoma.

                        We spent the night at the Dodoma Hotel and after hot baths, a good meal and a
                        good nights rest we cheerfully boarded a bus of the Tanganyika Bus Service next
                        morning to continue our journey to Mbeya. The rest of the journey was uneventful. We slept two nights on the road, the first at Iringa Hotel and the second at Chimala. We
                        reached Mbeya on the 27th.

                        I was rather taken aback when I first saw the little house which has been allocated
                        to us. I had become accustomed to the spacious houses we had in Morogoro and
                        Lyamungu. However though the house is tiny it is secluded and has a long garden
                        sloping down to the road in front and another long strip sloping up behind. The front
                        garden is shaded by several large cypress and eucalyptus trees but the garden behind
                        the house has no shade and consists mainly of humpy beds planted with hundreds of
                        carnations sadly in need of debudding. I believe that the previous Game Ranger’s wife
                        cultivated the carnations and, by selling them, raised money for War Funds.
                        Like our own first home, this little house is built of sun dried brick. Its original
                        owners were Germans. It is now rented to the Government by the Custodian of Enemy
                        Property, and George has his office in another ex German house.

                        This afternoon we drove to the school to arrange about enrolling John there. The
                        school is about four miles out of town. It was built by the German settlers in the late
                        1930’s and they were justifiably proud of it. It consists of a great assembly hall and
                        classrooms in one block and there are several attractive single storied dormitories. This
                        school was taken over by the Government when the Germans were interned on the
                        outbreak of war and many improvements have been made to the original buildings. The
                        school certainly looks very attractive now with its grassed playing fields and its lawns and
                        bright flower beds.

                        The Union Jack flies from a tall flagpole in front of the Hall and all traces of the
                        schools German origin have been firmly erased. We met the Headmaster, Mr
                        Wallington, and his wife and some members of the staff. The school is co-educational
                        and caters for children from the age of seven to standard six. The leaving age is elastic
                        owing to the fact that many Tanganyika children started school very late because of lack
                        of educational facilities in this country.

                        The married members of the staff have their own cottages in the grounds. The
                        Matrons have quarters attached to the dormitories for which they are responsible. I felt
                        most enthusiastic about the school until I discovered that the Headmaster is adamant
                        upon one subject. He utterly refuses to take any day pupils at the school. So now our
                        poor reserved Johnny will have to adjust himself to boarding school life.
                        We have arranged that he will start school on November 5th and I shall be very
                        busy trying to assemble his school uniform at short notice. The clothing list is sensible.
                        Boys wear khaki shirts and shorts on weekdays with knitted scarlet jerseys when the
                        weather is cold. On Sundays they wear grey flannel shorts and blazers with the silver
                        and scarlet school tie.

                        Mbeya looks dusty, brown and dry after the lush evergreen vegetation of
                        Lyamungu, but I prefer this drier climate and there are still mountains to please the eye.
                        In fact the lower slopes of Lolesa Mountain rise at the upper end of our garden.

                        Eleanor.

                        c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 21st November 1945

                        Dearest Family.

                        We’re quite settled in now and I have got the little house fixed up to my
                        satisfaction. I have engaged a rather uncouth looking houseboy but he is strong and
                        capable and now that I am not tied down in the mornings by John’s lessons I am able to
                        go out occasionally in the mornings and take Jim and Henry to play with other children.
                        They do not show any great enthusiasm but are not shy by nature as John is.
                        I have had a good deal of heartache over putting John to boarding school. It
                        would have been different had he been used to the company of children outside his
                        own family, or if he had even known one child there. However he seems to be adjusting
                        himself to the life, though slowly. At least he looks well and tidy and I am quite sure that
                        he is well looked after.

                        I must confess that when the time came for John to go to school I simply did not
                        have the courage to take him and he went alone with George, looking so smart in his
                        new uniform – but his little face so bleak. The next day, Sunday, was visiting day but the
                        Headmaster suggested that we should give John time to settle down and not visit him
                        until Wednesday.

                        When we drove up to the school I spied John on the far side of the field walking
                        all alone. Instead of running up with glad greetings, as I had expected, he came almost
                        reluctently and had little to say. I asked him to show me his dormitory and classroom and
                        he did so politely as though I were a stranger. At last he volunteered some information.
                        “Mummy,” he said in an awed voice, Do you know on the night I came here they burnt a
                        man! They had a big fire and they burnt him.” After a blank moment the penny dropped.
                        Of course John had started school and November the fifth but it had never entered my
                        head to tell him about that infamous character, Guy Fawkes!

                        I asked John’s Matron how he had settled down. “Well”, she said thoughtfully,
                        John is very good and has not cried as many of the juniors do when they first come
                        here, but he seems to keep to himself all the time.” I went home very discouraged but
                        on the Sunday John came running up with another lad of about his own age.” This is my
                        friend Marks,” he announced proudly. I could have hugged Marks.

                        Mbeya is very different from the small settlement we knew in the early 1930’s.
                        Gone are all the colourful characters from the Lupa diggings for the alluvial claims are all
                        worked out now, gone also are our old friends the Menzies from the Pub and also most
                        of the Government Officials we used to know. Mbeya has lost its character of a frontier
                        township and has become almost suburban.

                        The social life revolves around two places, the Club and the school. The Club
                        which started out as a little two roomed building, has been expanded and the golf
                        course improved. There are also tennis courts and a good library considering the size of
                        the community. There are frequent parties and dances, though most of the club revenue
                        comes from Bar profits. The parties are relatively sober affairs compared with the parties
                        of the 1930’s.

                        The school provides entertainment of another kind. Both Mr and Mrs Wallington
                        are good amateur actors and I am told that they run an Amateur Dramatic Society. Every
                        Wednesday afternoon there is a hockey match at the school. Mbeya town versus a
                        mixed team of staff and scholars. The match attracts almost the whole European
                        population of Mbeya. Some go to play hockey, others to watch, and others to snatch
                        the opportunity to visit their children. I shall have to try to arrange a lift to school when
                        George is away on safari.

                        I have now met most of the local women and gladly renewed an old friendship
                        with Sheilagh Waring whom I knew two years ago at Morogoro. Sheilagh and I have
                        much in common, the same disregard for the trappings of civilisation, the same sense of
                        the ludicrous, and children. She has eight to our six and she has also been cut off by the
                        war from two of her children. Sheilagh looks too young and pretty to be the mother of so
                        large a family and is, in fact, several years younger than I am. her husband, Donald, is a
                        large quiet man who, as far as I can judge takes life seriously.

                        Our next door neighbours are the Bank Manager and his wife, a very pleasant
                        couple though we seldom meet. I have however had correspondence with the Bank
                        Manager. Early on Saturday afternoon their houseboy brought a note. It informed me
                        that my son was disturbing his rest by precipitating a heart attack. Was I aware that my
                        son was about 30 feet up in a tree and balanced on a twig? I ran out and,sure enough,
                        there was Jim, right at the top of the tallest eucalyptus tree. It would be the one with the
                        mound of stones at the bottom! You should have heard me fluting in my most
                        wheedling voice. “Sweets, Jimmy, come down slowly dear, I’ve some nice sweets for
                        you.”

                        I’ll bet that little story makes you smile. I remember how often you have told me
                        how, as a child, I used to make your hearts turn over because I had no fear of heights
                        and how I used to say, “But that is silly, I won’t fall.” I know now only too well, how you
                        must have felt.

                        Eleanor.

                        c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 14th January 1946

                        Dearest Family.

                        I hope that by now you have my telegram to say that Kate got home safely
                        yesterday. It was wonderful to have her back and what a beautiful child she is! Kate
                        seems to have enjoyed the train journey with Miss Craig, in spite of the tears she tells
                        me she shed when she said good-bye to you. She also seems to have felt quite at
                        home with the Hopleys at Salisbury. She flew from Salisbury in a small Dove aircraft
                        and they had a smooth passage though Kate was a little airsick.

                        I was so excited about her home coming! This house is so tiny that I had to turn
                        out the little store room to make a bedroom for her. With a fresh coat of whitewash and
                        pretty sprigged curtains and matching bedspread, borrowed from Sheilagh Waring, the
                        tiny room looks most attractive. I had also iced a cake, made ice-cream and jelly and
                        bought crackers for the table so that Kate’s home coming tea could be a proper little
                        celebration.

                        I was pleased with my preparations and then, a few hours before the plane was
                        due, my crowned front tooth dropped out, peg and all! When my houseboy wants to
                        describe something very tatty, he calls it “Second-hand Kabisa.” Kabisa meaning
                        absolutely. That is an apt description of how I looked and felt. I decided to try some
                        emergency dentistry. I think you know our nearest dentist is at Dar es Salaam five
                        hundred miles away.

                        First I carefully dried the tooth and with a match stick covered the peg and base
                        with Durofix. I then took the infants rubber bulb enema, sucked up some heat from a
                        candle flame and pumped it into the cavity before filling that with Durofix. Then hopefully
                        I stuck the tooth in its former position and held it in place for several minutes. No good. I
                        sent the houseboy to a shop for Scotine and tried the whole process again. No good
                        either.

                        When George came home for lunch I appealed to him for advice. He jokingly
                        suggested that a maize seed jammed into the space would probably work, but when
                        he saw that I really was upset he produced some chewing gum and suggested that I
                        should try that . I did and that worked long enough for my first smile anyway.
                        George and the three boys went to meet Kate but I remained at home to
                        welcome her there. I was afraid that after all this time away Kate might be reluctant to
                        rejoin the family but she threw her arms around me and said “Oh Mummy,” We both
                        shed a few tears and then we both felt fine.

                        How gay Kate is, and what an infectious laugh she has! The boys follow her
                        around in admiration. John in fact asked me, “Is Kate a Princess?” When I said
                        “Goodness no, Johnny, she’s your sister,” he explained himself by saying, “Well, she
                        has such golden hair.” Kate was less complementary. When I tucked her in bed last night
                        she said, “Mummy, I didn’t expect my little brothers to be so yellow!” All three boys
                        have been taking a course of Atebrin, an anti-malarial drug which tinges skin and eyeballs
                        yellow.

                        So now our tiny house is bursting at its seams and how good it feels to have one
                        more child under our roof. We are booked to sail for England in May and when we return
                        we will have Ann and George home too. Then I shall feel really content.

                        Eleanor.

                        c/o Game Dept. Mbeya. 2nd March 1946

                        Dearest Family.

                        My life just now is uneventful but very busy. I am sewing hard and knitting fast to
                        try to get together some warm clothes for our leave in England. This is not a simple
                        matter because woollen materials are in short supply and very expensive, and now that
                        we have boarding school fees to pay for both Kate and John we have to budget very
                        carefully indeed.

                        Kate seems happy at school. She makes friends easily and seems to enjoy
                        communal life. John also seems reconciled to school now that Kate is there. He no
                        longer feels that he is the only exile in the family. He seems to rub along with the other
                        boys of his age and has a couple of close friends. Although Mbeya School is coeducational
                        the smaller boys and girls keep strictly apart. It is considered extremely
                        cissy to play with girls.

                        The local children are allowed to go home on Sundays after church and may bring
                        friends home with them for the day. Both John and Kate do this and Sunday is a very
                        busy day for me. The children come home in their Sunday best but bring play clothes to
                        change into. There is always a scramble to get them to bath and change again in time to
                        deliver them to the school by 6 o’clock.

                        When George is home we go out to the school for the morning service. This is
                        taken by the Headmaster Mr Wallington, and is very enjoyable. There is an excellent
                        school choir to lead the singing. The service is the Church of England one, but is
                        attended by children of all denominations, except the Roman Catholics. I don’t think that
                        more than half the children are British. A large proportion are Greeks, some as old as
                        sixteen, and about the same number are Afrikaners. There are Poles and non-Nazi
                        Germans, Swiss and a few American children.

                        All instruction is through the medium of English and it is amazing how soon all the
                        foreign children learn to chatter in English. George has been told that we will return to
                        Mbeya after our leave and for that I am very thankful as it means that we will still be living
                        near at hand when Jim and Henry start school. Because many of these children have to
                        travel many hundreds of miles to come to school, – Mbeya is a two day journey from the
                        railhead, – the school year is divided into two instead of the usual three terms. This
                        means that many of these children do not see their parents for months at a time. I think
                        this is a very sad state of affairs especially for the seven and eight year olds but the
                        Matrons assure me , that many children who live on isolated farms and stations are quite
                        reluctant to go home because they miss the companionship and the games and
                        entertainment that the school offers.

                        My only complaint about the life here is that I see far too little of George. He is
                        kept extremely busy on this range and is hardly at home except for a few days at the
                        months end when he has to be at his office to check up on the pay vouchers and the
                        issue of ammunition to the Scouts. George’s Range takes in the whole of the Southern
                        Province and the Southern half of the Western Province and extends to the border with
                        Northern Rhodesia and right across to Lake Tanganyika. This vast area is patrolled by
                        only 40 Game Scouts because the Department is at present badly under staffed, due
                        partly to the still acute shortage of rifles, but even more so to the extraordinary reluctance
                        which the Government shows to allocate adequate funds for the efficient running of the
                        Department.

                        The Game Scouts must see that the Game Laws are enforced, protect native
                        crops from raiding elephant, hippo and other game animals. Report disease amongst game and deal with stock raiding lions. By constantly going on safari and checking on
                        their work, George makes sure the range is run to his satisfaction. Most of the Game
                        Scouts are fine fellows but, considering they receive only meagre pay for dangerous
                        and exacting work, it is not surprising that occasionally a Scout is tempted into accepting
                        a bribe not to report a serious infringement of the Game Laws and there is, of course,
                        always the temptation to sell ivory illicitly to unscrupulous Indian and Arab traders.
                        Apart from supervising the running of the Range, George has two major jobs.
                        One is to supervise the running of the Game Free Area along the Rhodesia –
                        Tanganyika border, and the other to hunt down the man-eating lions which for years have
                        terrorised the Njombe District killing hundreds of Africans. Yes I know ‘hundreds’ sounds
                        fantastic, but this is perfectly true and one day, when the job is done and the official
                        report published I shall send it to you to prove it!

                        I hate to think of the Game Free Area and so does George. All the game from
                        buffalo to tiny duiker has been shot out in a wide belt extending nearly two hundred
                        miles along the Northern Rhodesia -Tanganyika border. There are three Europeans in
                        widely spaced camps who supervise this slaughter by African Game Guards. This
                        horrible measure is considered necessary by the Veterinary Departments of
                        Tanganyika, Rhodesia and South Africa, to prevent the cattle disease of Rinderpest
                        from spreading South.

                        When George is home however, we do relax and have fun. On the Saturday
                        before the school term started we took Kate and the boys up to the top fishing camp in
                        the Mporoto Mountains for her first attempt at trout fishing. There are three of these
                        camps built by the Mbeya Trout Association on the rivers which were first stocked with
                        the trout hatched on our farm at Mchewe. Of the three, the top camp is our favourite. The
                        scenery there is most glorious and reminds me strongly of the rivers of the Western
                        Cape which I so loved in my childhood.

                        The river, the Kawira, flows from the Rungwe Mountain through a narrow valley
                        with hills rising steeply on either side. The water runs swiftly over smooth stones and
                        sometimes only a foot or two below the level of the banks. It is sparkling and shallow,
                        but in places the water is deep and dark and the banks high. I had a busy day keeping
                        an eye on the boys, especially Jim, who twice climbed out on branches which overhung
                        deep water. “Mummy, I was only looking for trout!”

                        How those kids enjoyed the freedom of the camp after the comparative
                        restrictions of town. So did Fanny, she raced about on the hills like a mad dog chasing
                        imaginary rabbits and having the time of her life. To escape the noise and commotion
                        George had gone far upstream to fish and returned in the late afternoon with three good
                        sized trout and four smaller ones. Kate proudly showed George the two she had caught
                        with the assistance or our cook Hamisi. I fear they were caught in a rather unorthodox
                        manner but this I kept a secret from George who is a stickler for the orthodox in trout
                        fishing.

                        Eleanor.

                        Jacksdale England 24th June 1946

                        Dearest Family.

                        Here we are all together at last in England. You cannot imagine how wonderful it
                        feels to have the whole Rushby family reunited. I find myself counting heads. Ann,
                        George, Kate, John, Jim, and Henry. All present and well. We had a very pleasant trip
                        on the old British India Ship Mantola. She was crowded with East Africans going home
                        for the first time since the war, many like us, eagerly looking forward to a reunion with their
                        children whom they had not seen for years. There was a great air of anticipation and
                        good humour but a little anxiety too.

                        “I do hope our children will be glad to see us,” said one, and went on to tell me
                        about a Doctor from Dar es Salaam who, after years of separation from his son had
                        recently gone to visit him at his school. The Doctor had alighted at the railway station
                        where he had arranged to meet his son. A tall youth approached him and said, very
                        politely, “Excuse me sir. Are you my Father?” Others told me of children who had
                        become so attached to their relatives in England that they gave their parents a very cool
                        reception. I began to feel apprehensive about Ann and George but fortunately had no
                        time to mope.

                        Oh, that washing and ironing for six! I shall remember for ever that steamy little
                        laundry in the heat of the Red Sea and queuing up for the ironing and the feeling of guilt
                        at the size of my bundle. We met many old friends amongst the passengers, and made
                        some new ones, so the voyage was a pleasant one, We did however have our
                        anxious moments.

                        John was the first to disappear and we had an anxious search for him. He was
                        quite surprised that we had been concerned. “I was just talking to my friend Chinky
                        Chinaman in his workshop.” Could John have called him that? Then, when I returned to
                        the cabin from dinner one night I found Henry swigging Owbridge’s Lung Tonic. He had
                        drunk half the bottle neat and the label said ‘five drops in water’. Luckily it did not harm
                        him.

                        Jim of course was forever risking his neck. George had forbidden him to climb on
                        the railings but he was forever doing things which no one had thought of forbidding him
                        to do, like hanging from the overhead pipes on the deck or standing on the sill of a
                        window and looking down at the well deck far below. An Officer found him doing this and
                        gave me the scolding.

                        Another day he climbed up on a derrick used for hoisting cargo. George,
                        oblivious to this was sitting on the hatch cover with other passengers reading a book. I
                        was in the wash house aft on the same deck when Kate rushed in and said, “Mummy
                        come and see Jim.” Before I had time to more than gape, the butcher noticed Jim and
                        rushed out knife in hand. “Get down from there”, he bellowed. Jim got, and with such
                        speed that he caught the leg or his shorts on a projecting piece of metal. The cotton
                        ripped across the seam from leg to leg and Jim stood there for a humiliating moment in a
                        sort of revealing little kilt enduring the smiles of the passengers who had looked up from
                        their books at the butcher’s shout.

                        That incident cured Jim of his urge to climb on the ship but he managed to give
                        us one more fright. He was lost off Dover. People from whom we enquired said, “Yes
                        we saw your little boy. He was by the railings watching that big aircraft carrier.” Now Jim,
                        though mischievous , is very obedient. It was not until George and I had conducted an
                        exhaustive search above and below decks that I really became anxious. Could he have
                        fallen overboard? Jim was returned to us by an unamused Officer. He had been found
                        in one of the lifeboats on the deck forbidden to children.

                        Our ship passed Dover after dark and it was an unforgettable sight. Dover Castle
                        and the cliffs were floodlit for the Victory Celebrations. One of the men passengers sat
                        down at the piano and played ‘The White Cliffs of Dover’, and people sang and a few
                        wept. The Mantola docked at Tilbury early next morning in a steady drizzle.
                        There was a dockers strike on and it took literally hours for all the luggage to be
                        put ashore. The ships stewards simply locked the public rooms and went off leaving the
                        passengers shivering on the docks. Eventually damp and bedraggled, we arrived at St
                        Pancras Station and were given a warm welcome by George’s sister Cath and her
                        husband Reg Pears, who had come all the way from Nottingham to meet us.
                        As we had to spend an hour in London before our train left for Nottingham,
                        George suggested that Cath and I should take the children somewhere for a meal. So
                        off we set in the cold drizzle, the boys and I without coats and laden with sundry
                        packages, including a hand woven native basket full of shoes. We must have looked like
                        a bunch of refugees as we stood in the hall of The Kings Cross Station Hotel because a
                        supercilious waiter in tails looked us up and down and said, “I’m afraid not Madam”, in
                        answer to my enquiry whether the hotel could provide lunch for six.
                        Anyway who cares! We had lunch instead at an ABC tea room — horrible
                        sausage and a mound or rather sloppy mashed potatoes, but very good ice-cream.
                        After the train journey in a very grimy third class coach, through an incredibly green and
                        beautiful countryside, we eventually reached Nottingham and took a bus to Jacksdale,
                        where George’s mother and sisters live in large detached houses side by side.
                        Ann and George were at the bus stop waiting for us, and thank God, submitted
                        to my kiss as though we had been parted for weeks instead of eight years. Even now
                        that we are together again my heart aches to think of all those missed years. They have
                        not changed much and I would have picked them out of a crowd, but Ann, once thin and
                        pale, is now very rosy and blooming. She still has her pretty soft plaits and her eyes are
                        still a clear calm blue. Young George is very striking looking with sparkling brown eyes, a
                        ready, slightly lopsided smile, and charming manners.

                        Mother, and George’s elder sister, Lottie Giles, welcomed us at the door with the
                        cheering news that our tea was ready. Ann showed us the way to mother’s lovely lilac
                        tiled bathroom for a wash before tea. Before I had even turned the tap, Jim had hung
                        form the glass towel rail and it lay in three pieces on the floor. There have since been
                        similar tragedies. I can see that life in civilisation is not without snags.

                        I am most grateful that Ann and George have accepted us so naturally and
                        affectionately. Ann said candidly, “Mummy, it’s a good thing that you had Aunt Cath with
                        you when you arrived because, honestly, I wouldn’t have known you.”

                        Eleanor.

                        Jacksdale England 28th August 1946

                        Dearest Family.

                        I am sorry that I have not written for some time but honestly, I don’t know whether
                        I’m coming or going. Mother handed the top floor of her house to us and the
                        arrangement was that I should tidy our rooms and do our laundry and Mother would
                        prepare the meals except for breakfast. It looked easy at first. All the rooms have wall to
                        wall carpeting and there was a large vacuum cleaner in the box room. I was told a
                        window cleaner would do the windows.

                        Well the first time I used the Hoover I nearly died of fright. I pressed the switch
                        and immediately there was a roar and the bag filled with air to bursting point, or so I
                        thought. I screamed for Ann and she came at the run. I pointed to the bag and shouted
                        above the din, “What must I do? It’s going to burst!” Ann looked at me in astonishment
                        and said, “But Mummy that’s the way it works.” I couldn’t have her thinking me a
                        complete fool so I switched the current off and explained to Ann how it was that I had
                        never seen this type of equipment in action. How, in Tanganyika , I had never had a
                        house with electricity and that, anyway, electric equipment would be superfluous
                        because floors are of cement which the houseboy polishes by hand, one only has a
                        few rugs or grass mats on the floor. “But what about Granny’s house in South Africa?’”
                        she asked, so I explained about your Josephine who threatened to leave if you
                        bought a Hoover because that would mean that you did not think she kept the house
                        clean. The sad fact remains that, at fourteen, Ann knows far more about housework than I
                        do, or rather did! I’m learning fast.

                        The older children all go to school at different times in the morning. Ann leaves first
                        by bus to go to her Grammar School at Sutton-in-Ashfield. Shortly afterwards George
                        catches a bus for Nottingham where he attends the High School. So they have
                        breakfast in relays, usually scrambled egg made from a revolting dried egg mixture.
                        Then there are beds to make and washing and ironing to do, so I have little time for
                        sightseeing, though on a few afternoons George has looked after the younger children
                        and I have gone on bus tours in Derbyshire. Life is difficult here with all the restrictions on
                        foodstuffs. We all have ration books so get our fair share but meat, fats and eggs are
                        scarce and expensive. The weather is very wet. At first I used to hang out the washing
                        and then rush to bring it in when a shower came. Now I just let it hang.

                        We have left our imprint upon my Mother-in-law’s house for ever. Henry upset a
                        bottle of Milk of Magnesia in the middle of the pale fawn bedroom carpet. John, trying to
                        be helpful and doing some dusting, broke one of the delicate Dresden china candlesticks
                        which adorn our bedroom mantelpiece.Jim and Henry have wrecked the once
                        professionally landscaped garden and all the boys together bored a large hole through
                        Mother’s prized cherry tree. So now Mother has given up and gone off to Bournemouth
                        for a much needed holiday. Once a week I have the capable help of a cleaning woman,
                        called for some reason, ‘Mrs Two’, but I have now got all the cooking to do for eight. Mrs
                        Two is a godsend. She wears, of all things, a print mob cap with a hole in it. Says it
                        belonged to her Grandmother. Her price is far beyond Rubies to me, not so much
                        because she does, in a couple of hours, what it takes me all day to do, but because she
                        sells me boxes of fifty cigarettes. Some non-smoking relative, who works in Players
                        tobacco factory, passes on his ration to her. Until Mrs Two came to my rescue I had
                        been starved of cigarettes. Each time I asked for them at the shop the grocer would say,
                        “Are you registered with us?” Only very rarely would some kindly soul sell me a little
                        packet of five Woodbines.

                        England is very beautiful but the sooner we go home to Tanganyika, the better.
                        On this, George and I and the children agree.

                        Eleanor.

                        Jacksdale England 20th September 1946

                        Dearest Family.

                        Our return passages have now been booked on the Winchester Castle and we
                        sail from Southampton on October the sixth. I look forward to returning to Tanganyika but
                        hope to visit England again in a few years time when our children are older and when
                        rationing is a thing of the past.

                        I have grown fond of my Sisters-in-law and admire my Mother-in-law very much.
                        She has a great sense of humour and has entertained me with stories of her very
                        eventful life, and told me lots of little stories of the children which did not figure in her
                        letters. One which amused me was about young George. During one of the air raids
                        early in the war when the sirens were screaming and bombers roaring overhead Mother
                        made the two children get into the cloak cupboard under the stairs. Young George
                        seemed quite unconcerned about the planes and the bombs but soon an anxious voice
                        asked in the dark, “Gran, what will I do if a spider falls on me?” I am afraid that Mother is
                        going to miss Ann and George very much.

                        I had a holiday last weekend when Lottie and I went up to London on a spree. It
                        was a most enjoyable weekend, though very rushed. We placed ourselves in the
                        hands of Thos. Cook and Sons and saw most of the sights of London and were run off
                        our feet in the process. As you all know London I shall not describe what I saw but just
                        to say that, best of all, I enjoyed walking along the Thames embankment in the evening
                        and the changing of the Guard at Whitehall. On Sunday morning Lottie and I went to
                        Kew Gardens and in the afternoon walked in Kensington Gardens.

                        We went to only one show, ‘The Skin of our Teeth’ starring Vivienne Leigh.
                        Neither of us enjoyed the performance at all and regretted having spent so much on
                        circle seats. The show was far too highbrow for my taste, a sort of satire on the survival
                        of the human race. Miss Leigh was unrecognisable in a blond wig and her voice strident.
                        However the night was not a dead loss as far as entertainment was concerned as we
                        were later caught up in a tragicomedy at our hotel.

                        We had booked communicating rooms at the enormous Imperial Hotel in Russell
                        Square. These rooms were comfortably furnished but very high up, and we had a rather
                        terrifying and dreary view from the windows of the enclosed courtyard far below. We
                        had some snacks and a chat in Lottie’s room and then I moved to mine and went to bed.
                        I had noted earlier that there was a special lock on the outer door of my room so that
                        when the door was closed from the inside it automatically locked itself.
                        I was just dropping off to sleep when I heard a hammering which seemed to
                        come from my wardrobe. I got up, rather fearfully, and opened the wardrobe door and
                        noted for the first time that the wardrobe was set in an opening in the wall and that the
                        back of the wardrobe also served as the back of the wardrobe in the room next door. I
                        quickly shut it again and went to confer with Lottie.

                        Suddenly a male voice was raised next door in supplication, “Mary Mother of
                        God, Help me! They’ve locked me in!” and the hammering resumed again, sometimes
                        on the door, and then again on the back of the wardrobe of the room next door. Lottie
                        had by this time joined me and together we listened to the prayers and to the
                        hammering. Then the voice began to threaten, “If you don’t let me out I’ll jump out of the
                        window.” Great consternation on our side of the wall. I went out into the passage and
                        called through the door, “You’re not locked in. Come to your door and I’ll tell you how to
                        open it.” Silence for a moment and then again the prayers followed by a threat. All the
                        other doors in the corridor remained shut.

                        Luckily just then a young man and a woman came walking down the corridor and I
                        explained the situation. The young man hurried off for the night porter who went into the
                        next door room. In a matter of minutes there was peace next door. When the night
                        porter came out into the corridor again I asked for an explanation. He said quite casually,
                        “It’s all right Madam. He’s an Irish Gentleman in Show Business. He gets like this on a
                        Saturday night when he has had a drop too much. He won’t give any more trouble
                        now.” And he didn’t. Next morning at breakfast Lottie and I tried to spot the gentleman in
                        the Show Business, but saw no one who looked like the owner of that charming Irish
                        voice.

                        George had to go to London on business last Monday and took the older
                        children with him for a few hours of sight seeing. They returned quite unimpressed.
                        Everything was too old and dirty and there were far too many people about, but they
                        had enjoyed riding on the escalators at the tube stations, and all agreed that the highlight
                        of the trip was, “Dad took us to lunch at the Chicken Inn.”

                        Now that it is almost time to leave England I am finding the housework less of a
                        drudgery, Also, as it is school holiday time, Jim and Henry are able to go on walks with
                        the older children and so use up some of their surplus energy. Cath and I took the
                        children (except young George who went rabbit shooting with his uncle Reg, and
                        Henry, who stayed at home with his dad) to the Wakes at Selston, the neighbouring
                        village. There were the roundabouts and similar contraptions but the side shows had
                        more appeal for the children. Ann and Kate found a stall where assorted prizes were
                        spread out on a sloping table. Anyone who could land a penny squarely on one of
                        these objects was given a similar one as a prize.

                        I was touched to see that both girls ignored all the targets except a box of fifty
                        cigarettes which they were determined to win for me. After numerous attempts, Kate
                        landed her penny successfully and you would have loved to have seen her radiant little
                        face.

                        Eleanor.

                        Dar es Salaam 22nd October 1946

                        Dearest Family.

                        Back in Tanganyika at last, but not together. We have to stay in Dar es Salaam
                        until tomorrow when the train leaves for Dodoma. We arrived yesterday morning to find
                        all the hotels filled with people waiting to board ships for England. Fortunately some
                        friends came to the rescue and Ann, Kate and John have gone to stay with them. Jim,
                        Henry and I are sleeping in a screened corner of the lounge of the New Africa Hotel, and
                        George and young George have beds in the Palm Court of the same hotel.

                        We travelled out from England in the Winchester Castle under troopship
                        conditions. We joined her at Southampton after a rather slow train journey from
                        Nottingham. We arrived after dark and from the station we could see a large ship in the
                        docks with a floodlit red funnel. “Our ship,” yelled the children in delight, but it was not the
                        Winchester Castle but the Queen Elizabeth, newly reconditioned.

                        We had hoped to board our ship that evening but George made enquiries and
                        found that we would not be allowed on board until noon next day. Without much hope,
                        we went off to try to get accommodation for eight at a small hotel recommended by the
                        taxi driver. Luckily for us there was a very motherly woman at the reception desk. She
                        looked in amusement at the six children and said to me, “Goodness are all these yours,
                        ducks? Then she called over her shoulder, “Wilf, come and see this lady with lots of
                        children. We must try to help.” They settled the problem most satisfactorily by turning
                        two rooms into a dormitory.

                        In the morning we had time to inspect bomb damage in the dock area of
                        Southampton. Most of the rubble had been cleared away but there are still numbers of
                        damaged buildings awaiting demolition. A depressing sight. We saw the Queen Mary
                        at anchor, still in her drab war time paint, but magnificent nevertheless.
                        The Winchester Castle was crammed with passengers and many travelled in
                        acute discomfort. We were luckier than most because the two girls, the three small boys
                        and I had a stateroom to ourselves and though it was stripped of peacetime comforts,
                        we had a private bathroom and toilet. The two Georges had bunks in a huge men-only
                        dormitory somewhere in the bowls of the ship where they had to share communal troop
                        ship facilities. The food was plentiful but unexciting and one had to queue for afternoon
                        tea. During the day the decks were crowded and there was squatting room only. The
                        many children on board got bored.

                        Port Said provided a break and we were all entertained by the ‘Gully Gully’ man
                        and his conjuring tricks, and though we had no money to spend at Simon Artz, we did at
                        least have a chance to stretch our legs. Next day scores of passengers took ill with
                        sever stomach upsets, whether from food poisoning, or as was rumoured, from bad
                        water taken on at the Egyptian port, I don’t know. Only the two Georges in our family
                        were affected and their attacks were comparatively mild.

                        As we neared the Kenya port of Mombassa, the passengers for Dar es Salaam
                        were told that they would have to disembark at Mombassa and continue their journey in
                        a small coaster, the Al Said. The Winchester Castle is too big for the narrow channel
                        which leads to Dar es Salaam harbour.

                        From the wharf the Al Said looked beautiful. She was once the private yacht of
                        the Sultan of Zanzibar and has lovely lines. Our admiration lasted only until we were
                        shown our cabins. With one voice our children exclaimed, “Gosh they stink!” They did, of
                        a mixture of rancid oil and sweat and stale urine. The beds were not yet made and the
                        thin mattresses had ominous stains on them. John, ever fastidious, lifted his mattress and two enormous cockroaches scuttled for cover.

                        We had a good homely lunch served by two smiling African stewards and
                        afterwards we sat on deck and that was fine too, though behind ones enjoyment there
                        was the thought of those stuffy and dirty cabins. That first night nearly everyone,
                        including George and our older children, slept on deck. Women occupied deck chairs
                        and men and children slept on the bare decks. Horrifying though the idea was, I decided
                        that, as Jim had a bad cough, he, Henry and I would sleep in our cabin.

                        When I announced my intention of sleeping in the cabin one of the passengers
                        gave me some insecticide spray which I used lavishly, but without avail. The children
                        slept but I sat up all night with the light on, determined to keep at least their pillows clear
                        of the cockroaches which scurried about boldly regardless of the light. All the next day
                        and night we avoided the cabins. The Al Said stopped for some hours at Zanzibar to
                        offload her deck cargo of live cattle and packing cases from the hold. George and the
                        elder children went ashore for a walk but I felt too lazy and there was plenty to watch
                        from deck.

                        That night I too occupied a deck chair and slept quite comfortably, and next
                        morning we entered the palm fringed harbour of Dar es Salaam and were home.

                        Eleanor.

                        Mbeya 1st November 1946

                        Dearest Family.

                        Home at last! We are all most happily installed in a real family house about three
                        miles out of Mbeya and near the school. This house belongs to an elderly German and
                        has been taken over by the Custodian of Enemy Property and leased to the
                        Government.

                        The owner, whose name is Shenkel, was not interned but is allowed to occupy a
                        smaller house on the Estate. I found him in the garden this morning lecturing the children
                        on what they may do and may not do. I tried to make it quite clear to him that he was not
                        our landlord, though he clearly thinks otherwise. After he had gone I had to take two
                        aspirin and lie down to recover my composure! I had been warned that he has this effect
                        on people.

                        Mr Shenkel is a short and ugly man, his clothes are stained with food and he
                        wears steel rimmed glasses tied round his head with a piece of dirty elastic because
                        one earpiece is missing. He speaks with a thick German accent but his English is fluent
                        and I believe he is a cultured and clever man. But he is maddening. The children were
                        more amused than impressed by his exhortations and have happily Christened our
                        home, ‘Old Shenks’.

                        The house has very large grounds as the place is really a derelict farm. It suits us
                        down to the ground. We had no sooner unpacked than George went off on safari after
                        those maneating lions in the Njombe District. he accounted for one, and a further two
                        jointly with a Game Scout, before we left for England. But none was shot during the five
                        months we were away as George’s relief is quite inexperienced in such work. George
                        thinks that there are still about a dozen maneaters at large. His theory is that a female
                        maneater moved into the area in 1938 when maneating first started, and brought up her
                        cubs to be maneaters, and those cubs in turn did the same. The three maneating lions
                        that have been shot were all in very good condition and not old and maimed as
                        maneaters usually are.

                        George anticipates that it will be months before all these lions are accounted for
                        because they are constantly on the move and cover a very large area. The lions have to
                        be hunted on foot because they range over broken country covered by bush and fairly
                        dense thicket.

                        I did a bit of shooting myself yesterday and impressed our African servants and
                        the children and myself. What a fluke! Our houseboy came to say that there was a snake
                        in the garden, the biggest he had ever seen. He said it was too big to kill with a stick and
                        would I shoot it. I had no gun but a heavy .450 Webley revolver and I took this and
                        hurried out with the children at my heels.

                        The snake turned out to be an unusually large puff adder which had just shed its
                        skin. It looked beautiful in a repulsive way. So flanked by servants and children I took
                        aim and shot, not hitting the head as I had planned, but breaking the snake’s back with
                        the heavy bullet. The two native boys then rushed up with sticks and flattened the head.
                        “Ma you’re a crack shot,” cried the kids in delighted surprise. I hope to rest on my laurels
                        for a long, long while.

                        Although there are only a few weeks of school term left the four older children will
                        start school on Monday. Not only am I pleased with our new home here but also with
                        the staff I have engaged. Our new houseboy, Reuben, (but renamed Robin by our
                        children) is not only cheerful and willing but intelligent too, and Jumbe, the wood and
                        garden boy, is a born clown and a source of great entertainment to the children.

                        I feel sure that we are all going to be very happy here at ‘Old Shenks!.

                        Eleanor.

                        #6267
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued part 8

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Morogoro 20th January 1941

                          Dearest Family,

                          It is all arranged for us to go on three months leave to Cape Town next month so
                          get out your flags. How I shall love showing off Kate and John to you and this time
                          George will be with us and you’ll be able to get to know him properly. You can’t think
                          what a comfort it will be to leave all the worries of baggage and tipping to him. We will all
                          be travelling by ship to Durban and from there to Cape Town by train. I rather dread the
                          journey because there is a fifth little Rushby on the way and, as always, I am very
                          queasy.

                          Kate has become such a little companion to me that I dread the thought of leaving
                          her behind with you to start schooling. I miss Ann and George so much now and must
                          face separation from Kate as well. There does not seem to be any alternative though.
                          There is a boarding school in Arusha and another has recently been started in Mbeya,
                          but both places are so far away and I know she would be very unhappy as a boarder at
                          this stage. Living happily with you and attending a day school might wean her of her
                          dependance upon me. As soon as this wretched war ends we mean to get Ann and
                          George back home and Kate too and they can then all go to boarding school together.
                          If I were a more methodical person I would try to teach Kate myself, but being a
                          muddler I will have my hands full with Johnny and the new baby. Life passes pleasantly
                          but quietly here. Much of my time is taken up with entertaining the children and sewing
                          for them and just waiting for George to come home.

                          George works so hard on these safaris and this endless elephant hunting to
                          protect native crops entails so much foot safari, that he has lost a good deal of weight. it
                          is more than ten years since he had a holiday so he is greatly looking forward to this one.
                          Four whole months together!

                          I should like to keep the ayah, Janet, for the new baby, but she says she wants
                          to return to her home in the Southern Highlands Province and take a job there. She is
                          unusually efficient and so clean, and the houseboy and cook are quite scared of her. She
                          bawls at them if the children’s meals are served a few minutes late but she is always
                          respectful towards me and practically creeps around on tiptoe when George is home.
                          She has a room next to the outside kitchen. One night thieves broke into the kitchen and
                          stole a few things, also a canvas chair and mat from the verandah. Ayah heard them, and
                          grabbing a bit of firewood, she gave chase. Her shouts so alarmed the thieves that they
                          ran off up the hill jettisoning their loot as they ran. She is a great character.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 30th July 1941

                          Dearest Family,

                          Safely back in Morogoro after a rather grim voyage from Durban. Our ship was
                          completely blacked out at night and we had to sleep with warm clothing and life belts
                          handy and had so many tedious boat drills. It was a nuisance being held up for a whole
                          month in Durban, because I was so very pregnant when we did embark. In fact George
                          suggested that I had better hide in the ‘Ladies’ until the ship sailed for fear the Captain
                          might refuse to take me. It seems that the ship, on which we were originally booked to
                          travel, was torpedoed somewhere off the Cape.

                          We have been given a very large house this tour with a mosquito netted
                          sleeping porch which will be fine for the new baby. The only disadvantage is that the
                          house is on the very edge of the residential part of Morogoro and Johnny will have to
                          go quite a distance to find playmates.

                          I still miss Kate terribly. She is a loving little person. I had prepared for a scene
                          when we said good-bye but I never expected that she would be the comforter. It
                          nearly broke my heart when she put her arms around me and said, “I’m so sorry
                          Mummy, please don’t cry. I’ll be good. Please don’t cry.” I’m afraid it was all very
                          harrowing for you also. It is a great comfort to hear that she has settled down so happily.
                          I try not to think consciously of my absent children and remind myself that there are
                          thousands of mothers in the same boat, but they are always there at the back of my
                          mind.

                          Mother writes that Ann and George are perfectly happy and well, and that though
                          German bombers do fly over fairly frequently, they are unlikely to drop their bombs on
                          a small place like Jacksdale.

                          George has already left on safari to the Rufiji. There was no replacement for his
                          job while he was away so he is anxious to get things moving again. Johnny and I are
                          going to move in with friends until he returns, just in case all the travelling around brings
                          the new baby on earlier than expected.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 26th August 1941

                          Dearest Family,

                          Our new son, James Caleb. was born at 3.30 pm yesterday afternoon, with a
                          minimum of fuss, in the hospital here. The Doctor was out so my friend, Sister Murray,
                          delivered the baby. The Sister is a Scots girl, very efficient and calm and encouraging,
                          and an ideal person to have around at such a time.

                          Everything, this time, went without a hitch and I feel fine and proud of my
                          bouncing son. He weighs nine pounds and ten ounces and is a big boned fellow with
                          dark hair and unusually strongly marked eyebrows. His eyes are strong too and already
                          seem to focus. George is delighted with him and brought Hugh Nelson to see him this
                          morning. Hugh took one look, and, astonished I suppose by the baby’s apparent
                          awareness, said, “Gosh, this one has been here before.” The baby’s cot is beside my
                          bed so I can admire him as much as I please. He has large strong hands and George
                          reckons he’ll make a good boxer some day.

                          Another of my early visitors was Mabemba, George’s orderly. He is a very big
                          African and looks impressive in his Game Scouts uniform. George met him years ago at
                          Mahenge when he was a young elephant hunter and Mabemba was an Askari in the
                          Police. Mabemba takes quite a proprietary interest in the family.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 25th December 1941

                          Dearest Family,

                          Christmas Day today, but not a gay one. I have Johnny in bed with a poisoned
                          leg so he missed the children’s party at the Club. To make things a little festive I have
                          put up a little Christmas tree in the children’s room and have hung up streamers and
                          balloons above the beds. Johnny demands a lot of attention so it is fortunate that little
                          James is such a very good baby. He sleeps all night until 6 am when his feed is due.
                          One morning last week I got up as usual to feed him but I felt so dopey that I
                          thought I’d better have a cold wash first. I went into the bathroom and had a hurried
                          splash and then grabbed a towel to dry my face. Immediately I felt an agonising pain in
                          my nose. Reason? There was a scorpion in the towel! In no time at all my nose looked
                          like a pear and felt burning hot. The baby screamed with frustration whilst I feverishly
                          bathed my nose and applied this and that in an effort to cool it.

                          For three days my nose was very red and tender,”A real boozer nose”, said
                          George. But now, thank goodness, it is back to normal.

                          Some of the younger marrieds and a couple of bachelors came around,
                          complete with portable harmonium, to sing carols in the early hours. No sooner had we
                          settled down again to woo sleep when we were disturbed by shouts and screams from
                          our nearest neighbour’s house. “Just celebrating Christmas”, grunted George, but we
                          heard this morning that the neighbour had fallen down his verandah steps and broken his
                          leg.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro Hospital 30th September 1943

                          Dearest Family,

                          Well now we are eight! Our new son, Henry, was born on the night of the 28th.
                          He is a beautiful baby, weighing ten pounds three and a half ounces. This baby is very
                          well developed, handsome, and rather superior looking, and not at all amusing to look at
                          as the other boys were.George was born with a moustache, John had a large nose and
                          looked like a little old man, and Jim, bless his heart, looked rather like a baby
                          chimpanzee. Henry is different. One of my visitors said, “Heaven he’ll have to be a
                          Bishop!” I expect the lawn sleeves of his nightie really gave her that idea, but the baby
                          does look like ‘Someone’. He is very good and George, John, and Jim are delighted
                          with him, so is Mabemba.

                          We have a dear little nurse looking after us. She is very petite and childish
                          looking. When the baby was born and she brought him for me to see, the nurse asked
                          his name. I said jokingly, “His name is Benjamin – the last of the family.” She is now very
                          peeved to discover that his real name is Henry William and persists in calling him
                          ‘Benjie’.I am longing to get home and into my pleasant rut. I have been away for two
                          whole weeks and George is managing so well that I shall feel quite expendable if I don’t
                          get home soon. As our home is a couple of miles from the hospital, I arranged to move
                          in and stay with the nursing sister on the day the baby was due. There I remained for ten
                          whole days before the baby was born. Each afternoon George came and took me for a
                          ride in the bumpy Bedford lorry and the Doctor tried this and that but the baby refused
                          to be hurried.

                          On the tenth day I had the offer of a lift and decided to go home for tea and
                          surprise George. It was a surprise too, because George was entertaining a young
                          Game Ranger for tea and my arrival, looking like a perambulating big top, must have
                          been rather embarrassing.Henry was born at the exact moment that celebrations started
                          in the Township for the end of the Muslim religious festival of Ramadan. As the Doctor
                          held him up by his ankles, there was the sound of hooters and firecrackers from the town.
                          The baby has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon above his left eyebrow.

                          Eleanor.

                          Morogoro 26th January 1944

                          Dearest Family,

                          We have just heard that we are to be transferred to the Headquarters of the
                          Game Department at a place called Lyamungu in the Northern Province. George is not
                          at all pleased because he feels that the new job will entail a good deal of office work and
                          that his beloved but endless elephant hunting will be considerably curtailed. I am glad of
                          that and I am looking forward to seeing a new part of Tanganyika and particularly
                          Kilimanjaro which dominates Lyamungu.

                          Thank goodness our menagerie is now much smaller. We found a home for the
                          guinea pigs last December and Susie, our mischievous guinea-fowl, has flown off to find
                          a mate.Last week I went down to Dar es Salaam for a check up by Doctor John, a
                          woman doctor, leaving George to cope with the three boys. I was away two nights and
                          a day and returned early in the morning just as George was giving Henry his six o’clock
                          bottle. It always amazes me that so very masculine a man can do my chores with no
                          effort and I have a horrible suspicion that he does them better than I do. I enjoyed the
                          short break at the coast very much. I stayed with friends and we bathed in the warm sea
                          and saw a good film.

                          Now I suppose there will be a round of farewell parties. People in this country
                          are most kind and hospitable.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 20th March 1944

                          Dearest Family,

                          We left Morogoro after the round of farewell parties I had anticipated. The final
                          one was at the Club on Saturday night. George made a most amusing speech and the
                          party was a very pleasant occasion though I was rather tired after all the packing.
                          Several friends gathered to wave us off on Monday morning. We had two lorries
                          loaded with our goods. I rode in the cab of the first one with Henry on my knee. George
                          with John and Jim rode in the second one. As there was no room for them in the cab,
                          they sat on our couch which was placed across the width of the lorry behind the cab. This
                          seat was not as comfortable as it sounds, because the space behind the couch was
                          taken up with packing cases which were not lashed in place and these kept moving
                          forward as the lorry bumped its way over the bad road.

                          Soon there was hardly any leg room and George had constantly to stand up and
                          push the second layer of packing cases back to prevent them from toppling over onto
                          the children and himself. As it is now the rainy season the road was very muddy and
                          treacherous and the lorries travelled so slowly it was dark by the time we reached
                          Karogwe from where we were booked to take the train next morning to Moshi.
                          Next morning we heard that there had been a washaway on the line and that the
                          train would be delayed for at least twelve hours. I was not feeling well and certainly did
                          not enjoy my day. Early in the afternoon Jimmy ran into a wall and blackened both his
                          eyes. What a child! As the day wore on I felt worse and worse and when at last the train
                          did arrive I simply crawled into my bunk whilst George coped nobly with the luggage
                          and the children.

                          We arrived at Moshi at breakfast time and went straight to the Lion Cub Hotel
                          where I took to my bed with a high temperature. It was, of course, malaria. I always have
                          my attacks at the most inopportune times. Fortunately George ran into some friends
                          called Eccles and the wife Mollie came to my room and bathed Henry and prepared his
                          bottle and fed him. George looked after John and Jim. Next day I felt much better and
                          we drove out to Lyamungu the day after. There we had tea with the Game Warden and
                          his wife before moving into our new home nearby.

                          The Game Warden is Captain Monty Moore VC. He came out to Africa
                          originally as an Officer in the King’s African Rifles and liked the country so much he left the
                          Army and joined the Game Department. He was stationed at Banagi in the Serengetti
                          Game Reserve and is well known for his work with the lions there. He particularly tamed
                          some of the lions by feeding them so that they would come out into the open and could
                          readily be photographed by tourists. His wife Audrey, has written a book about their
                          experiences at Banagi. It is called “Serengetti”

                          Our cook, Hamisi, soon had a meal ready for us and we all went to bed early.
                          This is a very pleasant house and I know we will be happy here. I still feel a little shaky
                          but that is the result of all the quinine I have taken. I expect I shall feel fine in a day or two.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 15th May 1944

                          Dearest Family,

                          Well, here we are settled comfortably in our very nice house. The house is
                          modern and roomy, and there is a large enclosed verandah, which will be a Godsend in
                          the wet weather as a playroom for the children. The only drawback is that there are so
                          many windows to be curtained and cleaned. The grounds consist of a very large lawn
                          and a few beds of roses and shrubs. It is an ideal garden for children, unlike our steeply
                          terraced garden at Morogoro.

                          Lyamungu is really the Government Coffee Research Station. It is about sixteen
                          miles from the town of Moshi which is the centre of the Tanganyika coffee growing
                          industry. Lyamungu, which means ‘place of God’ is in the foothills of Mt Kilimanjaro and
                          we have a beautiful view of Kilimanjaro. Kibo, the more spectacular of the two mountain
                          peaks, towers above us, looking from this angle, like a giant frosted plum pudding. Often the mountain is veiled by cloud and mist which sometimes comes down to
                          our level so that visibility is practically nil. George dislikes both mist and mountain but I
                          like both and so does John. He in fact saw Kibo before I did. On our first day here, the
                          peak was completely hidden by cloud. In the late afternoon when the children were
                          playing on the lawn outside I was indoors hanging curtains. I heard John call out, “Oh
                          Mummy, isn’t it beautiful!” I ran outside and there, above a scarf of cloud, I saw the
                          showy dome of Kibo with the setting sun shining on it tingeing the snow pink. It was an
                          unforgettable experience.

                          As this is the rainy season, the surrounding country side is very lush and green.
                          Everywhere one sees the rich green of the coffee plantations and the lighter green of
                          the banana groves. Unfortunately our walks are rather circumscribed. Except for the main road to Moshi, there is nowhere to walk except through the Government coffee
                          plantation. Paddy, our dog, thinks life is pretty boring as there is no bush here and
                          nothing to hunt. There are only half a dozen European families here and half of those are
                          on very distant terms with the other half which makes the station a rather uncomfortable
                          one.

                          The coffee expert who runs this station is annoyed because his European staff
                          has been cut down owing to the war, and three of the vacant houses and some office
                          buildings have been taken over temporarily by the Game Department. Another house
                          has been taken over by the head of the Labour Department. However I don’t suppose
                          the ill feeling will effect us much. We are so used to living in the bush that we are not
                          socially inclined any way.

                          Our cook, Hamisi, came with us from Morogoro but I had to engage a new
                          houseboy and kitchenboy. I first engaged a houseboy who produced a wonderful ‘chit’
                          in which his previous employer describes him as his “friend and confidant”. I felt rather
                          dubious about engaging him and how right I was. On his second day with us I produced
                          some of Henry’s napkins, previously rinsed by me, and asked this boy to wash them.
                          He looked most offended and told me that it was beneath his dignity to do women’s
                          work. We parted immediately with mutual relief.

                          Now I have a good natured fellow named Japhet who, though hard on crockery,
                          is prepared to do anything and loves playing with the children. He is a local boy, a
                          member of the Chagga tribe. These Chagga are most intelligent and, on the whole, well
                          to do as they all have their own small coffee shambas. Japhet tells me that his son is at
                          the Uganda University College studying medicine.The kitchen boy is a tall youth called
                          Tovelo, who helps both Hamisi, the cook, and the houseboy and also keeps an eye on
                          Henry when I am sewing. I still make all the children’s clothes and my own. Life is
                          pleasant but dull. George promises that he will take the whole family on safari when
                          Henry is a little older.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 18th July 1944

                          Dearest Family,

                          Life drifts quietly by at Lyamungu with each day much like the one before – or
                          they would be, except that the children provide the sort of excitement that prohibits
                          boredom. Of the three boys our Jim is the best at this. Last week Jim wandered into the
                          coffee plantation beside our house and chewed some newly spayed berries. Result?
                          A high temperature and nasty, bloody diarrhoea, so we had to rush him to the hospital at
                          Moshi for treatment. however he was well again next day and George went off on safari.
                          That night there was another crisis. As the nights are now very cold, at this high
                          altitude, we have a large fire lit in the living room and the boy leaves a pile of logs
                          beside the hearth so that I can replenish the fire when necessary. Well that night I took
                          Henry off to bed, leaving John and Jim playing in the living room. When their bedtime
                          came, I called them without leaving the bedroom. When I had tucked John and Jim into
                          bed, I sat reading a bedtime story as I always do. Suddenly I saw smoke drifting
                          through the door, and heard a frightening rumbling noise. Japhet rushed in to say that the
                          lounge chimney was on fire! Picture me, panic on the inside and sweet smile on the
                          outside, as I picked Henry up and said to the other two, “There’s nothing to be
                          frightened about chaps, but get up and come outside for a bit.” Stupid of me to be so
                          heroic because John and Jim were not at all scared but only too delighted at the chance
                          of rushing about outside in the dark. The fire to them was just a bit of extra fun.

                          We hurried out to find one boy already on the roof and the other passing up a
                          brimming bucket of water. Other boys appeared from nowhere and soon cascades of
                          water were pouring down the chimney. The result was a mountain of smouldering soot
                          on the hearth and a pool of black water on the living room floor. However the fire was out
                          and no serious harm done because all the floors here are cement and another stain on
                          the old rug will hardly be noticed. As the children reluctantly returned to bed John
                          remarked smugly, “I told Jim not to put all the wood on the fire at once but he wouldn’t
                          listen.” I might have guessed!

                          However it was not Jim but John who gave me the worst turn of all this week. As
                          a treat I decided to take the boys to the river for a picnic tea. The river is not far from our
                          house but we had never been there before so I took the kitchen boy, Tovelo, to show
                          us the way. The path is on the level until one is in sight of the river when the bank slopes
                          steeply down. I decided that it was too steep for the pram so I stopped to lift Henry out
                          and carry him. When I looked around I saw John running down the slope towards the
                          river. The stream is not wide but flows swiftly and I had no idea how deep it was. All I
                          knew was that it was a trout stream. I called for John, “Stop, wait for me!” but he ran on
                          and made for a rude pole bridge which spanned the river. He started to cross and then,
                          to my horror, I saw John slip. There was a splash and he disappeared under the water. I
                          just dumped the baby on the ground, screamed to the boy to mind him and ran madly
                          down the slope to the river. Suddenly I saw John’s tight fitting felt hat emerge, then his
                          eyes and nose. I dashed into the water and found, to my intense relief, that it only
                          reached up to my shoulders but, thank heaven no further. John’s steady eyes watched
                          me trustingly as I approached him and carried him safely to the bank. He had been
                          standing on a rock and had not panicked at all though he had to stand up very straight
                          and tall to keep his nose out of water. I was too proud of him to scold him for
                          disobedience and too wet anyway.

                          I made John undress and put on two spare pullovers and wrapped Henry’s
                          baby blanket round his waist like a sarong. We made a small fire over which I crouched
                          with literally chattering teeth whilst Tovelo ran home to fetch a coat for me and dry clothes
                          for John.

                          Eleanor.

                          Lyamungu 16th August 1944

                          Dearest Family,

                          We have a new bull terrier bitch pup whom we have named Fanny III . So once
                          more we have a menagerie , the two dogs, two cats Susie and Winnie, and
                          some pet hens who live in the garage and are a real nuisance.

                          As John is nearly six I thought it time that he started lessons and wrote off to Dar
                          es Salaam for the correspondence course. We have had one week of lessons and I am
                          already in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. John is a most reluctant scholar.
                          “Why should I learn to read, when you can read to me?” he asks, and “Anyway why
                          should I read such stupid stuff, ‘Run Rover Run’, and ‘Mother play with baby’ . Who
                          wants to read about things like that? I don’t.”

                          He rather likes sums, but the only subject about which he is enthusiastic is
                          prehistoric history. He laps up information about ‘The Tree Dwellers’, though he is very
                          sceptical about the existence of such people. “God couldn’t be so silly to make people
                          so stupid. Fancy living in trees when it is easy to make huts like the natives.” ‘The Tree
                          Dwellers is a highly imaginative story about a revolting female called Sharptooth and her
                          offspring called Bodo. I have a very clear mental image of Sharptooth, so it came as a
                          shock to me and highly amused George when John looked at me reflectively across the
                          tea table and said, “Mummy I expect Sharptooth looked like you. You have a sharp
                          tooth too!” I have, my eye teeth are rather sharp, but I hope the resemblance stops
                          there.

                          John has an uncomfortably logical mind for a small boy. The other day he was
                          lying on the lawn staring up at the clouds when he suddenly muttered “I don’t believe it.”
                          “Believe what?” I asked. “That Jesus is coming on a cloud one day. How can he? The
                          thick ones always stay high up. What’s he going to do, jump down with a parachute?”
                          Tovelo, my kitchen boy, announced one evening that his grandmother was in the
                          kitchen and wished to see me. She was a handsome and sensible Chagga woman who
                          brought sad news. Her little granddaughter had stumbled backwards into a large cooking
                          pot of almost boiling maize meal porridge and was ‘ngongwa sana’ (very ill). I grabbed
                          a large bottle of Picric Acid and a packet of gauze which we keep for these emergencies
                          and went with her, through coffee shambas and banana groves to her daughter’s house.
                          Inside the very neat thatched hut the mother sat with the naked child lying face
                          downwards on her knee. The child’s buttocks and the back of her legs were covered in
                          huge burst blisters from which a watery pus dripped. It appeared that the accident had
                          happened on the previous day.

                          I could see that it was absolutely necessary to clean up the damaged area, and I
                          suddenly remembered that there was a trained African hospital dresser on the station. I
                          sent the father to fetch him and whilst the dresser cleaned off the sloughed skin with
                          forceps and swabs saturated in Picric Acid, I cut the gauze into small squares which I
                          soaked in the lotion and laid on the cleaned area. I thought the small pieces would be
                          easier to change especially as the whole of the most tender parts, front and back, were
                          badly scalded. The child seemed dazed and neither the dresser nor I thought she would
                          live. I gave her half an aspirin and left three more half tablets to be given four hourly.
                          Next day she seemed much brighter. I poured more lotion on the gauze
                          disturbing as few pieces as possible and again the next day and the next. After a week
                          the skin was healing well and the child eating normally. I am sure she will be all right now.
                          The new skin is a brilliant red and very shiny but it is pale round the edges of the burnt
                          area and will I hope later turn brown. The mother never uttered a word of thanks, but the
                          granny is grateful and today brought the children a bunch of bananas.

                          Eleanor.

                          c/o Game Dept. P.O.Moshi. 29th September 1944

                          Dearest Mummy,

                          I am so glad that you so enjoyed my last letter with the description of our very
                          interesting and enjoyable safari through Masailand. You said you would like an even
                          fuller description of it to pass around amongst the relations, so, to please you, I have
                          written it out in detail and enclose the result.

                          We have spent a quiet week after our exertions and all are well here.

                          Very much love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Safari in Masailand

                          George and I were at tea with our three little boys on the front lawn of our house
                          in Lyamungu, Northern Tanganyika. It was John’s sixth birthday and he and Jim, a
                          happy sturdy three year old, and Henry, aged eleven months, were munching the
                          squares of plain chocolate which rounded off the party, when George said casually
                          across the table to me, “Could you be ready by the day after tomorrow to go on
                          safari?” “Me too?” enquired John anxiously, before I had time to reply, and “Me too?”
                          echoed Jim. “yes, of course I can”, said I to George and “of course you’re coming too”,
                          to the children who rate a day spent in the bush higher than any other pleasure.
                          So in the early morning two days later, we started out happily for Masailand in a
                          three ton Ford lorry loaded to capacity with the five Rushbys, the safari paraphernalia,
                          drums of petrol and quite a retinue of servants and Game Scouts. George travelling
                          alone on his monthly safaris, takes only the cook and a couple of Game Scouts, but this was to be a safari de luxe.

                          Henry and I shared the cab with George who was driving, whilst John and Jim
                          with the faithful orderly Mabemba beside them to point out the game animals, were
                          installed upon rolls of bedding in the body of the lorry. The lorry lumbered along, first
                          through coffee shambas, and then along the main road between Moshi and Arusha.
                          After half an hour or so, we turned South off the road into a track which crossed the
                          Sanya Plains and is the beginning of this part of Masailand. Though the dry season was
                          at its height, and the pasture dry and course, we were soon passing small groups of
                          game. This area is a Game Sanctuary and the antelope grazed quietly quite undisturbed
                          by the passing lorry. Here and there zebra stood bunched by the road, a few wild
                          ostriches stalked jerkily by, and in the distance some wildebeest cavorted around in their
                          crazy way.

                          Soon the grasslands gave way to thorn bush, and we saw six fantastically tall
                          giraffe standing motionless with their heads turned enquiringly towards us. George
                          stopped the lorry so the children could have a good view of them. John was enchanted
                          but Jim, alas, was asleep.

                          At mid day we reached the Kikoletwa River and turned aside to camp. Beside
                          the river, under huge leafy trees, there was a beautiful camping spot, but the river was
                          deep and reputed to be full of crocodiles so we passed it by and made our camp
                          some distance from the river under a tall thorn tree with a flat lacy canopy. All around the
                          camp lay uprooted trees of similar size that had been pushed over by elephants. As
                          soon as the lorry stopped a camp chair was set up for me and the Game Scouts quickly
                          slashed down grass and cleared the camp site of thorns. The same boys then pitched the tent whilst George himself set up the three camp beds and the folding cot for Henry,
                          and set up the safari table and the canvas wash bowl and bath.

                          The cook in the meantime had cleared a cool spot for the kitchen , opened up the
                          chop boxes and started a fire. The cook’s boy and the dhobi (laundry boy) brought
                          water from the rather muddy river and tea was served followed shortly afterward by an
                          excellent lunch. In a very short time the camp had a suprisingly homely look. Nappies
                          fluttered from a clothes line, Henry slept peacefully in his cot, John and Jim sprawled on
                          one bed looking at comics, and I dozed comfortably on another.

                          George, with the Game Scouts, drove off in the lorry about his work. As a Game
                          Ranger it is his business to be on a constant look out for poachers, both African and
                          European, and for disease in game which might infect the valuable herds of Masai cattle.
                          The lorry did not return until dusk by which time the children had bathed enthusiastically in
                          the canvas bath and were ready for supper and bed. George backed the lorry at right
                          angles to the tent, Henry’s cot and two camp beds were set up in the lorry, the tarpaulin
                          was lashed down and the children put to bed in their novel nursery.

                          When darkness fell a large fire was lit in front of the camp, the exited children at
                          last fell asleep and George and I sat on by the fire enjoying the cool and quiet night.
                          When the fire subsided into a bed of glowing coals, it was time for our bed. During the
                          night I was awakened by the sound of breaking branches and strange indescribable
                          noises.” Just elephant”, said George comfortably and instantly fell asleep once more. I
                          didn’t! We rose with the birds next morning, but breakfast was ready and in a
                          remarkably short time the lorry had been reloaded and we were once more on our way.
                          For about half a mile we made our own track across the plain and then we turned
                          into the earth road once more. Soon we had reached the river and were looking with
                          dismay at the suspension bridge which we had to cross. At the far side, one steel
                          hawser was missing and there the bridge tilted dangerously. There was no handrail but
                          only heavy wooden posts which marked the extremities of the bridge. WhenGeorge
                          measured the distance between the posts he found that there could be barely two
                          inches to spare on either side of the cumbersome lorry.

                          He decided to risk crossing, but the children and I and all the servants were told to
                          cross the bridge and go down the track out of sight. The Game Scouts remained on the
                          river bank on the far side of the bridge and stood ready for emergencies. As I walked
                          along anxiously listening, I was horrified to hear the lorry come to a stop on the bridge.
                          There was a loud creaking noise and I instantly visualised the lorry slowly toppling over
                          into the deep crocodile infested river. The engine restarted, the lorry crossed the bridge
                          and came slowly into sight around the bend. My heart slid back into its normal position.
                          George was as imperturbable as ever and simply remarked that it had been a near
                          thing and that we would return to Lyamungu by another route.

                          Beyond the green river belt the very rutted track ran through very uninteresting
                          thorn bush country. Henry was bored and tiresome, jumping up and down on my knee
                          and yelling furiously. “Teeth”, said I apologetically to George, rashly handing a match
                          box to Henry to keep him quiet. No use at all! With a fat finger he poked out the tray
                          spilling the matches all over me and the floor. Within seconds Henry had torn the
                          matchbox to pieces with his teeth and flung the battered remains through the window.
                          An empty cigarette box met with the same fate as the match box and the yells
                          continued unabated until Henry slept from sheer exhaustion. George gave me a smile,
                          half sympathetic and half sardonic, “Enjoying the safari, my love?” he enquired. On these
                          trying occasions George has the inestimable advantage of being able to go into a Yogilike
                          trance, whereas I become irritated to screaming point.

                          In an effort to prolong Henry’s slumber I braced my feet against the floor boards
                          and tried to turn myself into a human shock absorber as we lurched along the eroded
                          track. Several times my head made contact with the bolt of a rifle in the rack above, and
                          once I felt I had shattered my knee cap against the fire extinguisher in a bracket under the
                          dash board.

                          Strange as it may seem, I really was enjoying the trip in spite of these
                          discomforts. At last after three years I was once more on safari with George. This type of
                          country was new to me and there was so much to see We passed a family of giraffe
                          standing in complete immobility only a few yards from the track. Little dick-dick. one of the smallest of the antelope, scuttled in pairs across the road and that afternoon I had my first view of Gerenuk, curious red brown antelope with extremely elongated legs and giraffe-like necks.

                          Most interesting of all was my first sight of Masai at home. We could hear a tuneful
                          jangle of cattle bells and suddenly came across herds of humped cattle browsing upon
                          the thorn bushes. The herds were guarded by athletic,striking looking Masai youths and men.
                          Each had a calabash of water slung over his shoulder and a tall, highly polished spear in his
                          hand. These herdsmen were quite unselfconscious though they wore no clothing except for one carelessly draped blanket. Very few gave us any greeting but glanced indifferently at us from under fringes of clay-daubed plaited hair . The rest of their hair was drawn back behind the ears to display split earlobes stretched into slender loops by the weight of heavy brass or copper tribal ear rings.

                          Most of the villages were set well back in the bush out of sight of the road but we did pass one
                          typical village which looked most primitive indeed. It consisted simply of a few mound like mud huts which were entirely covered with a plaster of mud and cattle dung and the whole clutch of huts were surrounded by a ‘boma’ of thorn to keep the cattle in at night and the lions out. There was a gathering of women and children on the road at this point. The children of both sexes were naked and unadorned, but the women looked very fine indeed. This is not surprising for they have little to do but adorn themselves, unlike their counterparts of other tribes who have to work hard cultivating the fields. The Masai women, and others I saw on safari, were far more amiable and cheerful looking than the men and were well proportioned.

                          They wore skirts of dressed goat skin, knee length in front but ankle length behind. Their arms
                          from elbow to wrist, and legs from knee to ankle, were encased in tight coils of copper and
                          galvanised wire. All had their heads shaved and in some cases bound by a leather band
                          embroidered in red white and blue beads. Circular ear rings hung from slit earlobes and their
                          handsome throats were encircled by stiff wire necklaces strung with brightly coloured beads. These
                          necklaces were carefully graded in size and formed deep collars almost covering their breasts.
                          About a quarter of a mile further along the road we met eleven young braves in gala attire, obviously on their way to call on the girls. They formed a line across the road and danced up and down until the lorry was dangerously near when they parted and grinned cheerfully at us. These were the only cheerful
                          looking male Masai that I saw. Like the herdsmen these youths wore only a blanket, but their
                          blankets were ochre colour, and elegantly draped over their backs. Their naked bodies gleamed with oil. Several had painted white stripes on their faces, and two had whitewashed their faces entirely which I
                          thought a pity. All had their long hair elaborately dressed and some carried not only one,
                          but two gleaming spears.

                          By mid day George decided that we had driven far enough for that day. He
                          stopped the lorry and consulted a rather unreliable map. “Somewhere near here is a
                          place called Lolbeni,” he said. “The name means Sweet Water, I hear that the
                          government have piped spring water down from the mountain into a small dam at which
                          the Masai water their cattle.” Lolbeni sounded pleasant to me. Henry was dusty and
                          cross, the rubber sheet had long slipped from my lap to the floor and I was conscious of
                          a very damp lap. ‘Sweet Waters’ I felt, would put all that right. A few hundred yards
                          away a small herd of cattle was grazing, so George lit his pipe and relaxed at last, whilst
                          a Game Scout went off to find the herdsman. The scout soon returned with an ancient
                          and emaciated Masai who was thrilled at the prospect of his first ride in a lorry and
                          offered to direct us to Lolbeni which was off the main track and about four miles away.

                          Once Lolbeni had been a small administrative post and a good track had
                          led to it, but now the Post had been abandoned and the road is dotted with vigourous
                          thorn bushes and the branches of larger thorn trees encroach on the track The road had
                          deteriorated to a mere cattle track, deeply rutted and eroded by heavy rains over a
                          period of years. The great Ford truck, however, could take it. It lurched victoriously along,
                          mowing down the obstructions, tearing off branches from encroaching thorn trees with its
                          high railed sides, spanning gorges in the track, and climbing in and out of those too wide
                          to span. I felt an army tank could not have done better.

                          I had expected Lolbeni to be a green oasis in a desert of grey thorns, but I was
                          quickly disillusioned. To be sure the thorn trees were larger and more widely spaced and
                          provided welcome shade, but the ground under the trees had been trampled by thousands of cattle into a dreary expanse of dirty grey sand liberally dotted with cattle droppings and made still more uninviting by the bleached bones of dead beasts.

                          To the right of this waste rose a high green hill which gave the place its name and from which
                          the precious water was piped, but its slopes were too steep to provide a camping site.
                          Flies swarmed everywhere and I was most relieved when George said that we would
                          stay only long enough to fill our cans with water. Even the water was a disappointment!
                          The water in the small dam was low and covered by a revolting green scum, and though
                          the water in the feeding pipe was sweet, it trickled so feebly that it took simply ages to
                          fill a four gallon can.

                          However all these disappointments were soon forgotten for we drove away
                          from the flies and dirt and trampled sand and soon, with their quiet efficiency, George
                          and his men set up a comfortable camp. John and Jim immediately started digging
                          operations in the sandy soil whilst Henry and I rested. After tea George took his shot
                          gun and went off to shoot guinea fowl and partridges for the pot. The children and I went
                          walking, keeping well in site of camp, and soon we saw a very large flock of Vulturine
                          Guineafowl, running aimlessly about and looking as tame as barnyard fowls, but melting
                          away as soon as we moved in their direction.

                          We had our second quiet and lovely evening by the camp fire, followed by a
                          peaceful night.

                          We left Lolbeni very early next morning, which was a good thing, for as we left
                          camp the herds of thirsty cattle moved in from all directions. They were accompanied by
                          Masai herdsmen, their naked bodies and blankets now covered by volcanic dust which
                          was being stirred in rising clouds of stifling ash by the milling cattle, and also by grey
                          donkeys laden with panniers filled with corked calabashes for water.

                          Our next stop was Nabarera, a Masai cattle market and trading centre, where we
                          reluctantly stayed for two days in a pokey Goverment Resthouse because George had
                          a job to do in that area. The rest was good for Henry who promptly produced a tooth
                          and was consequently much better behaved for the rest of the trip. George was away in the bush most of the day but he returned for afternoon tea and later took the children out
                          walking. We had noticed curious white dumps about a quarter mile from the resthouse
                          and on the second afternoon we set out to investigate them. Behind the dumps we
                          found passages about six foot wide, cut through solid limestone. We explored two of
                          these and found that both passages led steeply down to circular wells about two and a
                          half feet in diameter.

                          At the very foot of each passage, beside each well, rough drinking troughs had
                          been cut in the stone. The herdsmen haul the water out of the well in home made hide
                          buckets, the troughs are filled and the cattle driven down the ramps to drink at the trough.
                          It was obvious that the wells were ancient and the sloping passages new. George tells
                          me that no one knows what ancient race dug the original wells. It seems incredible that
                          these deep and narrow shafts could have been sunk without machinery. I craned my
                          neck and looked above one well and could see an immensely long shaft reaching up to
                          ground level. Small footholds were cut in the solid rock as far as I could see.
                          It seems that the Masai are as ignorant as ourselves about the origin of these
                          wells. They do say however that when their forebears first occupied what is now known
                          as Masailand, they not only found the Wanderobo tribe in the area but also a light
                          skinned people and they think it possible that these light skinned people dug the wells.
                          These people disappeared. They may have been absorbed or, more likely, they were
                          liquidated.

                          The Masai had found the well impractical in their original form and had hired
                          labourers from neighbouring tribes to cut the passages to water level. Certainly the Masai are not responsible for the wells. They are a purely pastoral people and consider manual labour extremely degrading.

                          They live chiefly on milk from their herd which they allow to go sour, and mix with blood that has been skilfully tapped from the necks of living cattle. They do not eat game meat, nor do they cultivate any
                          land. They hunt with spears, but hunt only lions, to protect their herds, and to test the skill
                          and bravery of their young warriors. What little grain they do eat is transported into
                          Masailand by traders. The next stage of our journey took us to Ngassamet where
                          George was to pick up some elephant tusks. I had looked forward particularly to this
                          stretch of road for I had heard that there was a shallow lake at which game congregates,
                          and at which I had great hopes of seeing elephants. We had come too late in the
                          season though, the lake was dry and there were only piles of elephant droppings to
                          prove that elephant had recently been there in numbers. Ngassamet, though no beauty
                          spot, was interesting. We saw more elaborate editions of the wells already described, and as this area
                          is rich in cattle we saw the aristocrats of the Masai. You cannot conceive of a more arrogant looking male than a young Masai brave striding by on sandalled feet, unselfconscious in all his glory. All the young men wore the casually draped traditional ochre blanket and carried one or more spears. But here belts and long knife sheaths of scarlet leather seem to be the fashion. Here fringes do not seem to be the thing. Most of these young Masai had their hair drawn smoothly back and twisted in a pointed queue, the whole plastered with a smooth coating of red clay. Some tied their horn shaped queues over their heads
                          so that the tip formed a deep Satanic peak on the brow. All these young men wore the traditional
                          copper earrings and I saw one or two with copper bracelets and one with a necklace of brightly coloured
                          beads.

                          It so happened that, on the day of our visit to Ngassamet, there had been a
                          baraza (meeting) which was attended by all the local headmen and elders. These old
                          men came to pay their respects to George and a more shrewd and rascally looking
                          company I have never seen, George told me that some of these men own up to three
                          thousand head of cattle and more. The chief was as fat and Rabelasian as his second in
                          command was emaciated, bucktoothed and prim. The Chief shook hands with George
                          and greeted me and settled himself on the wall of the resthouse porch opposite
                          George. The lesser headmen, after politely greeting us, grouped themselves in a
                          semi circle below the steps with their ‘aides’ respectfully standing behind them. I
                          remained sitting in the only chair and watched the proceedings with interest and
                          amusement.

                          These old Masai, I noticed, cared nothing for adornment. They had proved
                          themselves as warriors in the past and were known to be wealthy and influential so did
                          not need to make any display. Most of them had their heads comfortably shaved and
                          wore only a drab blanket or goatskin cloak. Their only ornaments were earrings whose
                          effect was somewhat marred by the serviceable and homely large safety pin that
                          dangled from the lobe of one ear. All carried staves instead of spears and all, except for
                          Buckteeth and one blind old skeleton of a man, appeared to have a keenly developed
                          sense of humour.

                          “Mummy?” asked John in an urgent whisper, “Is that old blind man nearly dead?”
                          “Yes dear”, said I, “I expect he’ll soon die.” “What here?” breathed John in a tone of
                          keen anticipation and, until the meeting broke up and the old man left, he had John’s
                          undivided attention.

                          After local news and the game situation had been discussed, the talk turned to the
                          war. “When will the war end?” moaned the fat Chief. “We have made great gifts of cattle
                          to the War Funds, we are taxed out of existence.” George replied with the Ki-Swahili
                          equivalent of ‘Sez you!’. This sally was received with laughter and the old fellows rose to
                          go. They made their farewells and dignified exits, pausing on their way to stare at our
                          pink and white Henry, who sat undismayed in his push chair giving them stare for stare
                          from his striking grey eyes.

                          Towards evening some Masai, prompted no doubt by our native servants,
                          brought a sheep for sale. It was the last night of the fast of Ramadan and our
                          Mohammedan boys hoped to feast next day at our expense. Their faces fell when
                          George refused to buy the animal. “Why should I pay fifteen shillings for a sheep?” he
                          asked, “Am I not the Bwana Nyama and is not the bush full of my sheep?” (Bwana
                          Nyama is the native name for a Game Ranger, but means literally, ‘Master of the meat’)
                          George meant that he would shoot a buck for the men next day, but this incident was to
                          have a strange sequel. Ngassamet resthouse consists of one room so small we could
                          not put up all our camp beds and George and I slept on the cement floor which was
                          unkind to my curves. The night was bitterly cold and all night long hyaenas screeched
                          hideously outside. So we rose at dawn without reluctance and were on our way before it
                          was properly light.

                          George had decided that it would be foolhardy to return home by our outward
                          route as he did not care to risk another crossing of the suspension bridge. So we
                          returned to Nabarera and there turned onto a little used track which would eventually take
                          us to the Great North Road a few miles South of Arusha. There was not much game
                          about but I saw Oryx which I had not previously seen. Soon it grew intolerably hot and I
                          think all of us but George were dozing when he suddenly stopped the lorry and pointed
                          to the right. “Mpishi”, he called to the cook, “There’s your sheep!” True enough, on that
                          dreary thorn covered plain,with not another living thing in sight, stood a fat black sheep.

                          There was an incredulous babbling from the back of the lorry. Every native
                          jumped to the ground and in no time at all the wretched sheep was caught and
                          slaughtered. I felt sick. “Oh George”, I wailed, “The poor lost sheep! I shan’t eat a scrap
                          of it.” George said nothing but went and had a look at the sheep and called out to me,
                          “Come and look at it. It was kindness to kill the poor thing, the vultures have been at it
                          already and the hyaenas would have got it tonight.” I went reluctantly and saw one eye
                          horribly torn out, and small deep wounds on the sheep’s back where the beaks of the
                          vultures had cut through the heavy fleece. Poor thing! I went back to the lorry more
                          determined than ever not to eat mutton on that trip. The Scouts and servants had no
                          such scruples. The fine fat sheep had been sent by Allah for their feast day and that was
                          the end of it.

                          “ ‘Mpishi’ is more convinced than ever that I am a wizard”, said George in
                          amusement as he started the lorry. I knew what he meant. Several times before George
                          had foretold something which had later happened. Pure coincidence, but strange enough
                          to give rise to a legend that George had the power to arrange things. “What happened
                          of course”, explained George, “Is that a flock of Masai sheep was driven to market along
                          this track yesterday or the day before. This one strayed and was not missed.”

                          The day grew hotter and hotter and for long miles we looked out for a camping
                          spot but could find little shade and no trace of water anywhere. At last, in the early
                          afternoon we reached another pokey little rest house and asked for water. “There is no
                          water here,” said the native caretaker. “Early in the morning there is water in a well nearby
                          but we are allowed only one kerosene tin full and by ten o’clock the well is dry.” I looked
                          at George in dismay for we were all so tired and dusty. “Where do the Masai from the
                          village water their cattle then?” asked George. “About two miles away through the bush.
                          If you take me with you I shall show you”, replied the native.

                          So we turned off into the bush and followed a cattle track even more tortuous than
                          the one to Lolbeni. Two Scouts walked ahead to warn us of hazards and I stretched my
                          arm across the open window to fend off thorns. Henry screamed with fright and hunger.
                          But George’s efforts to reach water went unrewarded as we were brought to a stop by
                          a deep donga. The native from the resthouse was apologetic. He had mistaken the
                          path, perhaps if we turned back we might find it. George was beyond speech. We
                          lurched back the way we had come and made our camp under the first large tree we
                          could find. Then off went our camp boys on foot to return just before dark with the water.
                          However they were cheerful for there was an unlimited quantity of dry wood for their fires
                          and meat in plenty for their feast. Long after George and I left our campfire and had gone
                          to bed, we could see the cheerful fires of the boys and hear their chatter and laughter.
                          I woke in the small hours to hear the insane cackling of hyaenas gloating over a
                          find. Later I heard scuffling around the camp table, I peered over the tailboard of the lorry
                          and saw George come out of his tent. What are you doing?” I whispered. “Looking for
                          something to throw at those bloody hyaenas,” answered George for all the world as
                          though those big brutes were tomcats on the prowl. Though the hyaenas kept up their
                          concert all night the children never stirred, nor did any of them wake at night throughout
                          the safari.

                          Early next morning I walked across to the camp kitchen to enquire into the loud
                          lamentations coming from that quarter. “Oh Memsahib”, moaned the cook, “We could
                          not sleep last night for the bad hyaenas round our tents. They have taken every scrap of
                          meat we had left over from the feast., even the meat we had left to smoke over the fire.”
                          Jim, who of our three young sons is the cook’s favourite commiserated with him. He said
                          in Ki-Swahili, which he speaks with great fluency, “Truly those hyaenas are very bad
                          creatures. They also robbed us. They have taken my hat from the table and eaten the
                          new soap from the washbowl.

                          Our last day in the bush was a pleasantly lazy one. We drove through country
                          that grew more open and less dry as we approached Arusha. We pitched our camp
                          near a large dam, and the water was a blessed sight after a week of scorched country.
                          On the plains to the right of our camp was a vast herd of native cattle enjoying a brief
                          rest after their long day trek through Masailand. They were destined to walk many more
                          weary miles before reaching their destination, a meat canning factory in Kenya.
                          The ground to the left of the camp rose gently to form a long low hill and on the
                          grassy slopes we could see wild ostriches and herds of wildebeest, zebra and
                          antelope grazing amicably side by side. In the late afternoon I watched the groups of
                          zebra and wildebeest merge into one. Then with a wildebeest leading, they walked
                          down the slope in single file to drink at the vlei . When they were satisfied, a wildebeest
                          once more led the herd up the trail. The others followed in a long and orderly file, and
                          vanished over the hill to their evening pasture.

                          When they had gone, George took up his shotgun and invited John to
                          accompany him to the dam to shoot duck. This was the first time John had acted as
                          retriever but he did very well and proudly helped to carry a mixed bag of sand grouse
                          and duck back to camp.

                          Next morning we turned into the Great North Road and passed first through
                          carefully tended coffee shambas and then through the township of Arusha, nestling at
                          the foot of towering Mount Meru. Beyond Arusha we drove through the Usa River
                          settlement where again coffee shambas and European homesteads line the road, and
                          saw before us the magnificent spectacle of Kilimanjaro unveiled, its white snow cap
                          gleaming in the sunlight. Before mid day we were home. “Well was it worth it?” enquired
                          George at lunch. “Lovely,” I replied. ”Let’s go again soon.” Then thinking regretfully of
                          our absent children I sighed, “If only Ann, George, and Kate could have gone with us
                          too.”

                          Lyamungu 10th November. 1944

                          Dearest Family.

                          Mummy wants to know how I fill in my time with George away on safari for weeks
                          on end. I do believe that you all picture me idling away my days, waited on hand and
                          foot by efficient servants! On the contrary, life is one rush and the days never long
                          enough.

                          To begin with, our servants are anything but efficient, apart from our cook, Hamisi
                          Issa, who really is competent. He suffers from frustration because our budget will not run
                          to elaborate dishes so there is little scope for his culinary art. There is one masterpiece
                          which is much appreciated by John and Jim. Hamisi makes a most realistic crocodile out
                          of pastry and stuffs its innards with minced meat. This revolting reptile is served on a
                          bed of parsley on my largest meat dish. The cook is a strict Mohammedan and
                          observes all the fasts and daily prayers and, like all Mohammedans he is very clean in
                          his person and, thank goodness, in the kitchen.

                          His wife is his pride and joy but not his helpmate. She does absolutely nothing
                          but sit in a chair in the sun all day, sipping tea and smoking cigarettes – a more
                          expensive brand than mine! It is Hamisi who sweeps out their quarters, cooks
                          delectable curries for her, and spends more than he can afford on clothing and trinkets for
                          his wife. She just sits there with her ‘Mona Lisa’ smile and her painted finger and toe
                          nails, doing absolutely nothing.

                          The thing is that natives despise women who do work and this applies especially
                          to their white employers. House servants much prefer a Memsahib who leaves
                          everything to them and is careless about locking up her pantry. When we first came to
                          Lyamungu I had great difficulty in employing a houseboy. A couple of rather efficient
                          ones did approach me but when they heard the wages I was prepared to pay and that
                          there was no number 2 boy, they simply were not interested. Eventually I took on a
                          local boy called Japhet who suits me very well except that his sight is not good and he
                          is extremely hard on the crockery. He tells me that he has lost face by working here
                          because his friends say that he works for a family that is too mean to employ a second
                          boy. I explained that with our large family we simply cannot afford to pay more, but this
                          didn’t register at all. Japhet says “But Wazungu (Europeans) all have money. They just
                          have to get it from the Bank.”

                          The third member of our staff is a strapping youth named Tovelo who helps both
                          cook and boy, and consequently works harder than either. What do I do? I chivvy the
                          servants, look after the children, supervise John’s lessons, and make all my clothing and
                          the children’s on that blessed old hand sewing machine.

                          The folk on this station entertain a good deal but we usually decline invitations
                          because we simply cannot afford to reciprocate. However, last Saturday night I invited
                          two couples to drinks and dinner. This was such an unusual event that the servants and I
                          were thrown into a flurry. In the end the dinner went off well though it ended in disaster. In
                          spite of my entreaties and exhortations to Japhet not to pile everything onto the tray at
                          once when clearing the table, he did just that. We were starting our desert and I was
                          congratulating myself that all had gone well when there was a frightful crash of breaking
                          china on the back verandah. I excused myself and got up to investigate. A large meat
                          dish, six dinner plates and four vegetable dishes lay shattered on the cement floor! I
                          controlled my tongue but what my eyes said to Japhet is another matter. What he said
                          was, “It is not my fault Memsahib. The handle of the tray came off.”

                          It is a curious thing about native servants that they never accept responsibility for
                          a mishap. If they cannot pin their misdeeds onto one of their fellow servants then the responsibility rests with God. ‘Shauri ya Mungu’, (an act of God) is a familiar cry. Fatalists
                          can be very exasperating employees.

                          The loss of my dinner service is a real tragedy because, being war time, one can
                          buy only china of the poorest quality made for the native trade. Nor was that the final
                          disaster of the evening. When we moved to the lounge for coffee I noticed that the
                          coffee had been served in the battered old safari coffee pot instead of the charming little
                          antique coffee pot which my Mother-in-law had sent for our tenth wedding anniversary.
                          As there had already been a disturbance I made no comment but resolved to give the
                          cook a piece of my mind in the morning. My instructions to the cook had been to warm
                          the coffee pot with hot water immediately before serving. On no account was he to put
                          the pewter pot on the hot iron stove. He did and the result was a small hole in the base
                          of the pot – or so he says. When I saw the pot next morning there was a two inch hole in
                          it.

                          Hamisi explained placidly how this had come about. He said he knew I would be
                          mad when I saw the little hole so he thought he would have it mended and I might not
                          notice it. Early in the morning he had taken the pewter pot to the mechanic who looks
                          after the Game Department vehicles and had asked him to repair it. The bright individual
                          got busy with the soldering iron with the most devastating result. “It’s his fault,” said
                          Hamisi, “He is a mechanic, he should have known what would happen.”
                          One thing is certain, there will be no more dinner parties in this house until the war
                          is ended.

                          The children are well and so am I, and so was George when he left on his safari
                          last Monday.

                          Much love,
                          Eleanor.

                           

                          #6265
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            continued  ~ part 6

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            Mchewe 6th June 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                            way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                            everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                            compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                            train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                            Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                            Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                            Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                            Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                            dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                            cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                            at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                            leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                            two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                            in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                            handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                            enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                            corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                            dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                            Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                            how things turned out for her.

                            I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                            Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                            mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                            time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                            there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                            offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                            down at Mbeya.

                            George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                            Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                            converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                            Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                            cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                            As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                            George giving him the small car as part payment.

                            It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                            garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                            precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                            With much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe 25th June 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                            camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                            Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                            selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                            him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                            25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                            to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                            and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                            guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                            we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                            On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                            Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                            whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                            new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                            three year old son.

                            Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                            me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                            expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                            those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                            I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                            George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                            Lots of love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe 9th July 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                            tale to tell.

                            Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                            deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                            gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                            indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                            this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                            had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                            anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                            went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                            driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                            When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                            quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                            you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                            of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                            an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                            deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                            The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                            had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                            For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                            built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                            open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                            travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                            bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                            missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                            would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                            him at Kilwa.

                            Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                            time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                            tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                            which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                            We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                            been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                            brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                            I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                            Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                            and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                            invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                            I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                            them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                            imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                            and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                            Eleanor

                            Mchewe 8th October 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                            animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                            revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                            I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                            have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                            before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                            night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                            felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                            have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                            precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                            our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                            Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                            near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                            As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                            in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                            was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                            lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                            two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                            engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                            nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                            a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                            disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                            heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                            wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                            terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                            head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                            picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                            appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                            happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                            clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                            gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                            and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                            scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                            which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                            more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                            Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                            In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                            on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                            claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                            shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                            shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                            affair.

                            I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                            good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                            night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                            just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                            mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                            donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                            bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                            frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                            time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                            fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                            examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                            a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                            houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                            As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                            District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                            asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                            So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                            will be over.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe 17th October 1937

                            Dearest Family,

                            More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                            the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                            Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                            there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                            and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                            The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                            early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                            floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                            imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                            a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                            hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                            As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                            kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                            pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                            followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                            to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                            noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                            morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                            this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                            against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                            don’t blame him either.

                            You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                            Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                            Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                            they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                            around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                            should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                            totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                            but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                            Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                            the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                            and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                            leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                            gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                            gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                            once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                            heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                            and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                            guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                            we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                            loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                            farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                            glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                            it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                            This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                            shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                            with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe 18th November 1937

                            My darling Ann,

                            Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                            safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                            how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                            not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                            Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                            Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                            when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                            quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                            funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                            but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                            to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                            Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                            hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                            she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                            calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                            behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                            I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                            Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                            I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                            fun.

                            God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                            and Mummy

                            Mchewe 18th November 1937

                            Hello George Darling,

                            Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                            that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                            I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                            bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                            them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                            that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                            pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                            tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                            Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                            They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                            but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                            and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                            Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                            scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                            from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                            Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                            dentist to have that tooth out.

                            Bye bye, my fine little son.
                            Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                            Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                            accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                            would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                            Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                            present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                            Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                            says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                            being pushed around by anyone.

                            Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                            market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                            feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                            our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                            thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                            George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                            more.

                            There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                            labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                            take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                            One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                            at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                            until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                            Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                            Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                            for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                            One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                            quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                            heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                            whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                            black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                            plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                            switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                            Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                            She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                            as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                            live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                            it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                            This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                            We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                            chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                            look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                            Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                            overloaded.

                            However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                            local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                            take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                            rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                            comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                            I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                            familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                            been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                            avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                            The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                            dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                            one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                            with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                            called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                            though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                            cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                            The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                            escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                            appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                            believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                            there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                            enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                            fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                            the dogs.

                            We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                            Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                            Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                            which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                            the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                            also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                            bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                            wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                            curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                            Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                            volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                            Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                            because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                            and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                            from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                            We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                            had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                            us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                            home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                            what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                            Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                            amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                            material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                            and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                            Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                            Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                            road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                            which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                            Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                            to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                            escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                            upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                            The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                            and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                            branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                            George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                            a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                            even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                            of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                            George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                            Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                            were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                            knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                            the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                            them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                            just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                            Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                            George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                            plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                            boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                            your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                            action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                            will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                            as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                            behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                            amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                            was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                            their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                            took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                            After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                            journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                            disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                            hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                            there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                            sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                            However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                            court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                            the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                            against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                            Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                            used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                            battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                            which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                            remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                            romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                            grass and trees.

                            We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                            courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                            witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                            barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                            of the local natives.

                            Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                            We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                            which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                            gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                            everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                            On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                            neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                            the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                            the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                            was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                            appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                            of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                            opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                            to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                            escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                            know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                            story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                            shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                            However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                            rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                            fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                            the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                            Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                            Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                            ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                            Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                            garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                            Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                            little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                            native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                            road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                            and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                            again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                            The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                            themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                            unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                            the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                            depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                            hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                            go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                            Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                            houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                            foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                            The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                            only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mbulu 20th June 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                            house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                            George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                            goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                            have long lazy days.

                            Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                            from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                            Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                            farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                            owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                            George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                            so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                            the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                            block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                            grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                            watched from sunrise to sunset.

                            Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                            each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                            occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                            earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                            around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                            flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                            the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                            Eleanor.

                            Karatu 3rd July 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                            on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                            miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                            sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                            However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                            three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                            fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                            Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                            and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                            George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                            we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                            around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                            the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                            They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                            invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                            now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                            gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                            lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                            individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                            of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                            real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                            British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                            German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                            is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                            because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                            the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                            hunting.

                            Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                            and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                            get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                            hospital at Oldeani.

                            George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                            me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                            of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                            us at weekends whenever possible.

                            Eleanor.

                            Karatu 12th July 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                            here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                            overcoats until our early bed time.

                            Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                            Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                            anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                            opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                            any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                            What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                            one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                            The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                            startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                            A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                            picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                            pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                            crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                            in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                            animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                            George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                            out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                            pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                            stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                            though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                            almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                            elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                            himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                            slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                            the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                            his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                            incident.

                            One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                            journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                            a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                            coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                            hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                            fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                            mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                            found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                            wrenched right off!

                            Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                            Eleanor.

                            Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                            new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                            one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                            There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                            when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                            Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                            German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                            There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                            engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                            forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                            a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                            children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                            Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                            Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                            imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                            produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                            comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                            sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                            The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                            expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                            the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                            blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                            one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                            lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                            butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                            most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                            the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                            hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                            Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                            and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                            kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                            golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                            son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                            Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                            nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                            English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                            conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                            because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                            emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                            I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                            would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                            bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                            is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                            niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                            However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                            but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                            father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                            to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                            money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                            the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                            Eleanor.

                            Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                            girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                            severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                            perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                            suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                            thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                            her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                            abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                            but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                            have a sense of humour.

                            Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                            background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                            once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                            travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                            me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                            Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                            she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                            might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                            when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                            it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                            all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                            was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                            replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                            Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                            Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                            her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                            which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                            with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                            fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                            Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                            admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                            I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                            time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                            leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                            to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                            mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                            permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                            the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                            Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                            One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                            but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                            boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                            puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                            absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                            there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                            sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                            handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                            Eleanor.

                            Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                            letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                            House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                            and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                            hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                            German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                            time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                            The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                            the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                            Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                            dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                            flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                            help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                            The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                            teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                            scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                            South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                            didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                            Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                            conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                            love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                            stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                            favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                            Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                            German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                            feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                            disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                            smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                            the meals.

                            The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                            afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                            wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                            Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                            flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                            greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                            my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                            at.

                            Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                            few days George will join us for a week.

                            Eleanor.

                            Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                            Dearest Family,

                            You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                            named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                            high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                            him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                            of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                            George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                            before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                            the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                            me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                            had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                            midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                            there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                            away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                            an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                            What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                            able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                            by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                            wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                            sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                            heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                            When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                            Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                            sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                            fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                            She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                            cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                            Cross.”

                            It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                            basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                            calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                            poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                            don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                            When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                            first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                            sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                            asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                            Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                            room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                            which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                            on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                            Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                            Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                            did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                            that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                            at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                            baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                            Eleanor.

                            #6263
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              From Tanganyika with Love

                              continued  ~ part 4

                              With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                              Mchewe Estate. 31st January 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Life is very quiet just now. Our neighbours have left and I miss them all especially
                              Joni who was always a great bearer of news. We also grew fond of his Swedish
                              brother-in-law Max, whose loud ‘Hodi’ always brought a glad ‘Karibu’ from us. His wife,
                              Marion, I saw less often. She is not strong and seldom went visiting but has always
                              been friendly and kind and ready to share her books with me.

                              Ann’s birthday is looming ahead and I am getting dreadfully anxious that her
                              parcels do not arrive in time. I am delighted that you were able to get a good head for
                              her doll, dad, but horrified to hear that it was so expensive. You would love your
                              ‘Charming Ann’. She is a most responsible little soul and seems to have outgrown her
                              mischievous ways. A pity in a way, I don’t want her to grow too serious. You should see
                              how thoroughly Ann baths and towels herself. She is anxious to do Georgie and Kate
                              as well.

                              I did not mean to teach Ann to write until after her fifth birthday but she has taught
                              herself by copying the large print in newspaper headlines. She would draw a letter and
                              ask me the name and now I find that at four Ann knows the whole alphabet. The front
                              cement steps is her favourite writing spot. She uses bits of white clay we use here for
                              whitewashing.

                              Coffee prices are still very low and a lot of planters here and at Mbosi are in a
                              mess as they can no longer raise mortgages on their farms or get advances from the
                              Bank against their crops. We hear many are leaving their farms to try their luck on the
                              Diggings.

                              George is getting fed up too. The snails are back on the shamba and doing
                              frightful damage. Talk of the plagues of Egypt! Once more they are being collected in
                              piles and bashed into pulp. The stench on the shamba is frightful! The greybeards in the
                              village tell George that the local Chief has put a curse on the farm because he is angry
                              that the Government granted George a small extension to the farm two years ago! As
                              the Chief was consulted at the time and was agreeable this talk of a curse is nonsense
                              but goes to show how the uneducated African put all disasters down to witchcraft.

                              With much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 9th February 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Ann’s birthday yesterday was not quite the gay occasion we had hoped. The
                              seventh was mail day so we sent a runner for the mail, hoping against hope that your
                              parcel containing the dolls head had arrived. The runner left for Mbeya at dawn but, as it
                              was a very wet day, he did not return with the mail bag until after dark by which time Ann
                              was fast asleep. My heart sank when I saw the parcel which contained the dolls new
                              head. It was squashed quite flat. I shed a few tears over that shattered head, broken
                              quite beyond repair, and George felt as bad about it as I did. The other parcel arrived in
                              good shape and Ann loves her little sewing set, especially the thimble, and the nursery
                              rhymes are a great success.

                              Ann woke early yesterday and began to open her parcels. She said “But
                              Mummy, didn’t Barbara’s new head come?” So I had to show her the fragments.
                              Instead of shedding the flood of tears I expected, Ann just lifted the glass eyes in her
                              hand and said in a tight little voice “Oh poor Barbara.” George saved the situation. as
                              usual, by saying in a normal voice,”Come on Ann, get up and lets play your new
                              records.” So we had music and sweets before breakfast. Later I removed Barbara’s
                              faded old blond wig and gummed on the glossy new brown one and Ann seems quite
                              satisfied.

                              Last night, after the children were tucked up in bed, we discussed our financial
                              situation. The coffee trees that have survived the plagues of borer beetle, mealie bugs
                              and snails look strong and fine, but George says it will be years before we make a living
                              out of the farm. He says he will simply have to make some money and he is leaving for
                              the Lupa on Saturday to have a look around on the Diggings. If he does decide to peg
                              a claim and work it he will put up a wattle and daub hut and the children and I will join him
                              there. But until such time as he strikes gold I shall have to remain here on the farm and
                              ‘Keep the Home Fires Burning’.

                              Now don’t go and waste pity on me. Women all over the country are having to
                              stay at home whilst their husbands search for a livelihood. I am better off than most
                              because I have a comfortable little home and loyal servants and we still have enough
                              capitol to keep the wolf from the door. Anyway this is the rainy season and hardly the
                              best time to drag three small children around the sodden countryside on prospecting
                              safaris.

                              So I’ll stay here at home and hold thumbs that George makes a lucky strike.

                              Heaps of love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 27th February 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well, George has gone but here we are quite safe and cosy. Kate is asleep and
                              Ann and Georgie are sprawled on the couch taking it in turns to enumerate the things
                              God has made. Every now and again Ann bothers me with an awkward question. “Did
                              God make spiders? Well what for? Did he make weeds? Isn’t He silly, mummy? She is
                              becoming a very practical person. She sews surprisingly well for a four year old and has
                              twice made cakes in the past week, very sweet and liberally coloured with cochineal and
                              much appreciated by Georgie.

                              I have been without George for a fortnight and have adapted myself to my new
                              life. The children are great company during the day and I have arranged my evenings so
                              that they do not seem long. I am determined that when George comes home he will find
                              a transformed wife. I read an article entitled ‘Are you the girl he married?’ in a magazine
                              last week and took a good look in the mirror and decided that I certainly was not! Hair dry,
                              skin dry, and I fear, a faint shadow on the upper lip. So now I have blown the whole of
                              your Christmas Money Order on an order to a chemist in Dar es Salaam for hair tonic,
                              face cream and hair remover and am anxiously awaiting the parcel.

                              In the meantime, after tucking the children into bed at night, I skip on the verandah
                              and do the series of exercises recommended in the magazine article. After this exertion I
                              have a leisurely bath followed by a light supper and then read or write letters to pass
                              the time until Kate’s ten o’clock feed. I have arranged for Janey to sleep in the house.
                              She comes in at 9.30 pm and makes up her bed on the living room floor by the fire.

                              The days are by no means uneventful. The day before yesterday the biggest
                              troop of monkeys I have ever seen came fooling around in the trees and on the grass
                              only a few yards from the house. These monkeys were the common grey monkeys
                              with black faces. They came in all sizes and were most entertaining to watch. Ann and
                              Georgie had a great time copying their antics and pulling faces at the monkeys through
                              the bedroom windows which I hastily closed.

                              Thomas, our headman, came running up and told me that this troop of monkeys
                              had just raided his maize shamba and asked me to shoot some of them. I would not of
                              course do this. I still cannot bear to kill any animal, but I fired a couple of shots in the air
                              and the monkeys just melted away. It was fantastic, one moment they were there and
                              the next they were not. Ann and Georgie thought I had been very unkind to frighten the
                              poor monkeys but honestly, when I saw what they had done to my flower garden, I
                              almost wished I had hardened my heart and shot one or two.

                              The children are all well but Ann gave me a nasty fright last week. I left Ann and
                              Georgie at breakfast whilst I fed Fanny, our bull terrier on the back verandah. Suddenly I
                              heard a crash and rushed inside to find Ann’s chair lying on its back and Ann beside it on
                              the floor perfectly still and with a paper white face. I shouted for Janey to bring water and
                              laid Ann flat on the couch and bathed her head and hands. Soon she sat up with a wan
                              smile and said “I nearly knocked my head off that time, didn’t I.” She must have been
                              standing on the chair and leaning against the back. Our brick floors are so terribly hard that
                              she might have been seriously hurt.

                              However she was none the worse for the fall, but Heavens, what an anxiety kids
                              are.

                              Lots of love,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 12th March 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              It was marvellous of you to send another money order to replace the one I spent
                              on cosmetics. With this one I intend to order boots for both children as a protection from
                              snake bite, though from my experience this past week the threat seems to be to the
                              head rather than the feet. I was sitting on the couch giving Kate her morning milk from a
                              cup when a long thin snake fell through the reed ceiling and landed with a thud just behind
                              the couch. I shouted “Nyoka, Nyoka!” (Snake,Snake!) and the houseboy rushed in with
                              a stick and killed the snake. I then held the cup to Kate’s mouth again but I suppose in
                              my agitation I tipped it too much because the baby choked badly. She gasped for
                              breath. I quickly gave her a sharp smack on the back and a stream of milk gushed
                              through her mouth and nostrils and over me. Janey took Kate from me and carried her
                              out into the fresh air on the verandah and as I anxiously followed her through the door,
                              another long snake fell from the top of the wall just missing me by an inch or so. Luckily
                              the houseboy still had the stick handy and dispatched this snake also.

                              The snakes were a pair of ‘boomslangs’, not nice at all, and all day long I have
                              had shamba boys coming along to touch hands and say “Poli Memsahib” – “Sorry
                              madam”, meaning of course ‘Sorry you had a fright.’

                              Apart from that one hectic morning this has been a quiet week. Before George
                              left for the Lupa he paid off most of the farm hands as we can now only afford a few
                              labourers for the essential work such as keeping the weeds down in the coffee shamba.
                              There is now no one to keep the grass on the farm roads cut so we cannot use the pram
                              when we go on our afternoon walks. Instead Janey carries Kate in a sling on her back.
                              Janey is a very clean slim woman, and her clothes are always spotless, so Kate keeps
                              cool and comfortable. Ann and Georgie always wear thick overalls on our walks as a
                              protection against thorns and possible snakes. We usually make our way to the
                              Mchewe River where Ann and Georgie paddle in the clear cold water and collect shiny
                              stones.

                              The cosmetics parcel duly arrived by post from Dar es Salaam so now I fill the
                              evenings between supper and bed time attending to my face! The much advertised
                              cream is pink and thick and feels revolting. I smooth it on before bedtime and keep it on
                              all night. Just imagine if George could see me! The advertisements promise me a skin
                              like a rose in six weeks. What a surprise there is in store for George!

                              You will have been wondering what has happened to George. Well on the Lupa
                              he heard rumours of a new gold strike somewhere in the Sumbawanga District. A couple
                              of hundred miles from here I think, though I am not sure where it is and have no one to
                              ask. You look it up on the map and tell me. John Molteno is also interested in this and
                              anxious to have it confirmed so he and George have come to an agreement. John
                              Molteno provided the porters for the journey together with prospecting tools and
                              supplies but as he cannot leave his claims, or his gold buying business, George is to go
                              on foot to the area of the rumoured gold strike and, if the strike looks promising will peg
                              claims in both their names.

                              The rainy season is now at its height and the whole countryside is under water. All
                              roads leading to the area are closed to traffic and, as there are few Europeans who
                              would attempt the journey on foot, George proposes to get a head start on them by
                              making this uncomfortable safari. I have just had my first letter from George since he left
                              on this prospecting trip. It took ages to reach me because it was sent by runner to
                              Abercorn in Northern Rhodesia, then on by lorry to Mpika where it was put on a plane
                              for Mbeya. George writes the most charming letters which console me a little upon our
                              all too frequent separations.

                              His letter was cheerful and optimistic, though reading between the lines I should
                              say he had a grim time. He has reached Sumbawanga after ‘a hell of a trip’, to find that
                              the rumoured strike was at Mpanda and he had a few more days of foot safari ahead.
                              He had found the trip from the Lupa even wetter than he had expected. The party had
                              three days of wading through swamps sometimes waist deep in water. Of his sixteen
                              porters, four deserted an the second day out and five others have had malaria and so
                              been unable to carry their loads. He himself is ‘thin but very fit’, and he sounds full of
                              beans and writes gaily of the marvellous holiday we will have if he has any decent luck! I
                              simply must get that mink and diamonds complexion.

                              The frustrating thing is that I cannot write back as I have no idea where George is
                              now.

                              With heaps of love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 24th March 1936

                              Dearest Family,
                              How kind you are. Another parcel from home. Although we are very short
                              of labourers I sent a special runner to fetch it as Ann simply couldn’t bear the suspense
                              of waiting to see Brenda, “My new little girl with plaits.” Thank goodness Brenda is
                              unbreakable. I could not have born another tragedy. She really is an exquisite little doll
                              and has hardly been out of Ann’s arms since arrival. She showed Brenda proudly to all
                              the staff. The kitchen boy’s face was a study. His eyes fairly came out on sticks when he
                              saw the dolls eyes not only opening and shutting, but moving from side to side in that
                              incredibly lifelike way. Georgie loves his little model cars which he carries around all day
                              and puts under his pillow at night.

                              As for me, I am enchanted by my very smart new frock. Janey was so lavish with
                              her compliments when I tried the frock on, that in a burst of generosity I gave her that
                              rather tartish satin and lace trousseau nighty, and she was positively enthralled. She
                              wore it that very night when she appeared as usual to doss down by the fire.
                              By the way it was Janey’s turn to have a fright this week. She was in the
                              bathroom washing the children’s clothes in an outsize hand basin when it happened. As
                              she took Georgie’s overalls from the laundry basket a large centipede ran up her bare
                              arm. Luckily she managed to knock the centipede off into the hot water in the hand basin.
                              It was a brute, about six inches long of viciousness with a nasty sting. The locals say that
                              the bite is much worse than a scorpions so Janey had a lucky escape.

                              Kate cut her first two teeth yesterday and will, I hope, sleep better now. I don’t
                              feel that pink skin food is getting a fair trial with all those broken nights. There is certainly
                              no sign yet of ‘The skin he loves to touch”. Kate, I may say, is rosy and blooming. She
                              can pull herself upright providing she has something solid to hold on to. She is so plump
                              I have horrible visions of future bow legs so I push her down, but she always bobs up
                              again.

                              Both Ann and Georgie are mad on books. Their favourites are ‘Barbar and
                              Celeste” and, of all things, ‘Struvel Peter’ . They listen with absolute relish to the sad tale
                              of Harriet who played with matches.

                              I have kept a laugh for the end. I am hoping that it will not be long before George
                              comes home and thought it was time to take the next step towards glamour, so last
                              Wednesday after lunch I settled the children on their beds and prepared to remove the ,
                              to me, obvious down on my upper lip. (George always loyally says that he can’t see
                              any.) Well I got out the tube of stuff and carefully followed the directions. I smoothed a
                              coating on my upper lip. All this was watched with great interest by the children, including
                              the baby, who stood up in her cot for a better view. Having no watch, I had propped
                              the bedroom door open so that I could time the operation by the cuckoo clock in the
                              living room. All the children’s surprised comments fell on deaf ears. I would neither talk
                              nor smile for fear of cracking the hair remover which had set hard. The set time was up
                              and I was just about to rinse the remover off when Kate slipped, knocking her head on
                              the corner of the cot. I rushed to the rescue and precious seconds ticked off whilst I
                              pacified her.

                              So, my dears, when I rinsed my lip, not only the plaster and the hair came away
                              but the skin as well and now I really did have a Ronald Coleman moustache – a crimson
                              one. I bathed it, I creamed it, powdered it but all to no avail. Within half an hour my lip
                              had swollen until I looked like one of those Duckbilled West African women. Ann’s
                              comments, “Oh Mummy, you do look funny. Georgie, doesn’t Mummy look funny?”
                              didn’t help to soothe me and the last straw was that just then there was the sound of a car drawing up outside – the first car I had heard for months. Anyway, thank heaven, it
                              was not George, but the representative of a firm which sells agricultural machinery and
                              farm implements, looking for orders. He had come from Dar es Salaam and had not
                              heard that all the planters from this district had left their farms. Hospitality demanded that I
                              should appear and offer tea. I did not mind this man because he was a complete
                              stranger and fat, middle aged and comfortable. So I gave him tea, though I didn’t
                              attempt to drink any myself, and told him the whole sad tale.

                              Fortunately much of the swelling had gone next day and only a brown dryness
                              remained. I find myself actually hoping that George is delayed a bit longer. Of one thing
                              I am sure. If ever I grow a moustache again, it stays!

                              Heaps of love from a sadder but wiser,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 3rd April 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Sound the trumpets, beat the drums. George is home again. The safari, I am sad
                              to say, was a complete washout in more ways than one. Anyway it was lovely to be
                              together again and we don’t yet talk about the future. The home coming was not at all as
                              I had planned it. I expected George to return in our old A.C. car which gives ample
                              warning of its arrival. I had meant to wear my new frock and make myself as glamourous
                              as possible, with our beautiful babe on one arm and our other jewels by my side.
                              This however is what actually happened. Last Saturday morning at about 2 am , I
                              thought I heard someone whispering my name. I sat up in bed, still half asleep, and
                              there was George at the window. He was thin and unshaven and the tiredest looking
                              man I have ever seen. The car had bogged down twenty miles back along the old Lupa
                              Track, but as George had had no food at all that day, he decided to walk home in the
                              bright moonlight.

                              This is where I should have served up a tasty hot meal but alas, there was only
                              the heal of a loaf and no milk because, before going to bed I had given the remaining
                              milk to the dog. However George seemed too hungry to care what he ate. He made a
                              meal off a tin of bully, a box of crustless cheese and the bread washed down with cup
                              after cup of black tea. Though George was tired we talked for hours and it was dawn
                              before we settled down to sleep.

                              During those hours of talk George described his nightmarish journey. He started
                              up the flooded Rukwa Valley and there were days of wading through swamp and mud
                              and several swollen rivers to cross. George is a strong swimmer and the porters who
                              were recruited in that area, could also swim. There remained the problem of the stores
                              and of Kianda the houseboy who cannot swim. For these they made rough pole rafts
                              which they pulled across the rivers with ropes. Kianda told me later that he hopes never
                              to make such a journey again. He swears that the raft was submerged most of the time
                              and that he was dragged through the rivers underwater! You should see the state of
                              George’s clothes which were packed in a supposedly water tight uniform trunk. The
                              whole lot are mud stained and mouldy.

                              To make matters more trying for George he was obliged to live mostly on
                              porters rations, rice and groundnut oil which he detests. As all the district roads were
                              closed the little Indian Sores in the remote villages he passed had been unable to
                              replenish their stocks of European groceries. George would have been thinner had it not
                              been for two Roman Catholic missions enroute where he had good meals and dry
                              nights. The Fathers are always wonderfully hospitable to wayfarers irrespective of
                              whether or not they are Roman Catholics. George of course is not a Catholic. One finds
                              the Roman Catholic missions right out in the ‘Blue’ and often on spots unhealthy to
                              Europeans. Most of the Fathers are German or Dutch but they all speak a little English
                              and in any case one can always fall back on Ki-Swahili.

                              George reached his destination all right but it soon became apparent that reports
                              of the richness of the strike had been greatly exaggerated. George had decided that
                              prospects were brighter on the Lupa than on the new strike so he returned to the Lupa
                              by the way he had come and, having returned the borrowed equipment decided to
                              make his way home by the shortest route, the old and now rarely used road which
                              passes by the bottom of our farm.

                              The old A.C. had been left for safe keeping at the Roman Catholic Galala
                              Mission 40 miles away, on George’s outward journey, and in this old car George, and
                              the houseboy Kianda , started for home. The road was indescribably awful. There were long stretches that were simply one big puddle, in others all the soil had been washed
                              away leaving the road like a rocky river bed. There were also patches where the tall
                              grass had sprung up head high in the middle of the road,
                              The going was slow because often the car bogged down because George had
                              no wheel chains and he and Kianda had the wearisome business of digging her out. It
                              was just growing dark when the old A.C. settled down determinedly in the mud for the
                              last time. They could not budge her and they were still twenty miles from home. George
                              decided to walk home in the moonlight to fetch help leaving Kianda in charge of the car
                              and its contents and with George’s shot gun to use if necessary in self defence. Kianda
                              was reluctant to stay but also not prepared to go for help whilst George remained with
                              the car as lions are plentiful in that area. So George set out unarmed in the moonlight.
                              Once he stopped to avoid a pride of lion coming down the road but he circled safely
                              around them and came home without any further alarms.

                              Kianda said he had a dreadful night in the car, “With lions roaming around the car
                              like cattle.” Anyway the lions did not take any notice of the car or of Kianda, and the next
                              day George walked back with all our farm boys and dug and pushed the car out of the
                              mud. He brought car and Kianda back without further trouble but the labourers on their
                              way home were treed by the lions.

                              The wet season is definitely the time to stay home.

                              Lots and lots of love,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 30th April 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Young George’s third birthday passed off very well yesterday. It started early in
                              the morning when he brought his pillow slip of presents to our bed. Kate was already
                              there and Ann soon joined us. Young George liked all the presents you sent, especially
                              the trumpet. It has hardly left his lips since and he is getting quite smart about the finger
                              action.

                              We had quite a party. Ann and I decorated the table with Christmas tree tinsel
                              and hung a bunch of balloons above it. Ann also decorated young George’s chair with
                              roses and phlox from the garden. I had made and iced a fruit cake but Ann begged to
                              make a plain pink cake. She made it entirely by herself though I stood by to see that
                              she measured the ingredients correctly. When the cake was baked I mixed some soft
                              icing in a jug and she poured it carefully over the cake smoothing the gaps with her
                              fingers!

                              During the party we had the gramophone playing and we pulled crackers and
                              wore paper hats and altogether had a good time. I forgot for a while that George is
                              leaving again for the Lupa tomorrow for an indefinite time. He was marvellous at making
                              young George’s party a gay one. You will have noticed the change from Georgie to
                              young George. Our son declares that he now wants to be called George, “Like Dad”.
                              He an Ann are a devoted couple and I am glad that there is only a fourteen
                              months difference in their ages. They play together extremely well and are very
                              independent which is just as well for little Kate now demands a lot of my attention. My
                              garden is a real cottage garden and looks very gay and colourful. There are hollyhocks
                              and Snapdragons, marigolds and phlox and of course the roses and carnations which, as
                              you know, are my favourites. The coffee shamba does not look so good because the
                              small labour force, which is all we can afford, cannot cope with all the weeds. You have
                              no idea how things grow during the wet season in the tropics.

                              Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when George is home, so I’m afraid this
                              letter is rather dull. I wanted you to know though, that largely due to all your gifts of toys
                              and sweets, Georgie’s 3rd birthday party went with a bang.

                              Your very affectionate,
                              Eleanor

                              Mchewe Estate. 17th September 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              I am sorry to hear that Mummy worries about me so much. “Poor Eleanor”,
                              indeed! I have a quite exceptional husband, three lovely children, a dear little home and
                              we are all well.It is true that I am in rather a rut but what else can we do? George comes
                              home whenever he can and what excitement there is when he does come. He cannot
                              give me any warning because he has to take advantage of chance lifts from the Diggings
                              to Mbeya, but now that he is prospecting nearer home he usually comes walking over
                              the hills. About 50 miles of rough going. Really and truly I am all right. Although our diet is
                              monotonous we have plenty to eat. Eggs and milk are cheap and fruit plentiful and I
                              have a good cook so can devote all my time to the children. I think it is because they are
                              my constant companions that Ann and Georgie are so grown up for their years.
                              I have no ayah at present because Janey has been suffering form rheumatism
                              and has gone home for one of her periodic rests. I manage very well without her except
                              in the matter of the afternoon walks. The outward journey is all right. George had all the
                              grass cut on his last visit so I am able to push the pram whilst Ann, George and Fanny
                              the dog run ahead. It is the uphill return trip that is so trying. Our walk back is always the
                              same, down the hill to the river where the children love to play and then along the car
                              road to the vegetable garden. I never did venture further since the day I saw a leopard
                              jump on a calf. I did not tell you at the time as I thought you might worry. The cattle were
                              grazing on a small knoll just off our land but near enough for me to have a clear view.
                              Suddenly the cattle scattered in all directions and we heard the shouts of the herd boys
                              and saw – or rather had the fleeting impression- of a large animal jumping on a calf. I
                              heard the herd boy shout “Chui, Chui!” (leopard) and believe me, we turned in our
                              tracks and made for home. To hasten things I picked up two sticks and told the children
                              that they were horses and they should ride them home which they did with
                              commendable speed.

                              Ann no longer rides Joseph. He became increasingly bad tempered and a
                              nuisance besides. He took to rolling all over my flower beds though I had never seen
                              him roll anywhere else. Then one day he kicked Ann in the chest, not very hard but
                              enough to send her flying. Now George has given him to the native who sells milk to us
                              and he seems quite happy grazing with the cattle.

                              With love to you all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 2nd October 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Since I last wrote George has been home and we had a lovely time as usual.
                              Whilst he was here the District Commissioner and his wife called. Mr Pollock told
                              George that there is to be a big bush clearing scheme in some part of the Mbeya
                              District to drive out Tsetse Fly. The game in the area will have to be exterminated and
                              there will probably be a job for George shooting out the buffalo. The pay would be
                              good but George says it is a beastly job. Although he is a professional hunter, he hates
                              slaughter.

                              Mrs P’s real reason for visiting the farm was to invite me to stay at her home in
                              Mbeya whilst she and her husband are away in Tukuyu. Her English nanny and her small
                              daughter will remain in Mbeya and she thought it might be a pleasant change for us and
                              a rest for me as of course Nanny will do the housekeeping. I accepted the invitation and I
                              think I will go on from there to Tukuyu and visit my friend Lillian Eustace for a fortnight.
                              She has given us an open invitation to visit her at any time.

                              I had a letter from Dr Eckhardt last week, telling me that at a meeting of all the
                              German Settlers from Mbeya, Tukuyu and Mbosi it had been decided to raise funds to
                              build a school at Mbeya. They want the British Settlers to co-operate in this and would
                              be glad of a subscription from us. I replied to say that I was unable to afford a
                              subscription at present but would probably be applying for a teaching job.
                              The Eckhardts are the leaders of the German community here and are ardent
                              Nazis. For this reason they are unpopular with the British community but he is the only
                              doctor here and I must say they have been very decent to us. Both of them admire
                              George. George has still not had any luck on the Lupa and until he makes a really
                              promising strike it is unlikely that the children and I will join him. There is no fresh milk there
                              and vegetables and fruit are imported from Mbeya and Iringa and are very expensive.
                              George says “You wouldn’t be happy on the diggings anyway with a lot of whores and
                              their bastards!”

                              Time ticks away very pleasantly here. Young George and Kate are blooming
                              and I keep well. Only Ann does not look well. She is growing too fast and is listless and
                              pale. If I do go to Mbeya next week I shall take her to the doctor to be overhauled.
                              We do not go for our afternoon walks now that George has returned to the Lupa.
                              That leopard has been around again and has killed Tubbage that cowardly Alsatian. We
                              gave him to the village headman some months ago. There is no danger to us from the
                              leopard but I am terrified it might get Fanny, who is an excellent little watchdog and
                              dearly loved by all of us. Yesterday I sent a note to the Boma asking for a trap gun and
                              today the farm boys are building a trap with logs.

                              I had a mishap this morning in the garden. I blundered into a nest of hornets and
                              got two stings in the left arm above the elbow. Very painful at the time and the place is
                              still red and swollen.

                              Much love to you all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe Estate. 10th October 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              Well here we are at Mbeya, comfortably installed in the District Commissioner’s
                              house. It is one of two oldest houses in Mbeya and is a charming gabled place with tiled
                              roof. The garden is perfectly beautiful. I am enjoying the change very much. Nanny
                              Baxter is very entertaining. She has a vast fund of highly entertaining tales of the goings
                              on amongst the British Aristocracy, gleaned it seems over the nursery teacup in many a
                              Stately Home. Ann and Georgie are enjoying the company of other children.
                              People are very kind about inviting us out to tea and I gladly accept these
                              invitations but I have turned down invitations to dinner and one to a dance at the hotel. It
                              is no fun to go out at night without George. There are several grass widows at the pub
                              whose husbands are at the diggings. They have no inhibitions about parties.
                              I did have one night and day here with George, he got the chance of a lift and
                              knowing that we were staying here he thought the chance too good to miss. He was
                              also anxious to hear the Doctor’s verdict on Ann. I took Ann to hospital on my second
                              day here. Dr Eckhardt said there was nothing specifically wrong but that Ann is a highly
                              sensitive type with whom the tropics does not agree. He advised that Ann should
                              spend a year in a more temperate climate and that the sooner she goes the better. I felt
                              very discouraged to hear this and was most relieved when George turned up
                              unexpectedly that evening. He phoo-hood Dr Eckhardt’s recommendation and next
                              morning called in Dr Aitkin, the Government Doctor from Chunya and who happened to
                              be in Mbeya.

                              Unfortunately Dr Aitkin not only confirmed Dr Eckhardt’s opinion but said that he
                              thought Ann should stay out of the tropics until she had passed adolescence. I just don’t
                              know what to do about Ann. She is a darling child, very sensitive and gentle and a
                              lovely companion to me. Also she and young George are inseparable and I just cannot
                              picture one without the other. I know that you would be glad to have Ann but how could
                              we bear to part with her?

                              Your worried but affectionate,
                              Eleanor.

                              Tukuyu. 23rd October 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              As you see we have moved to Tukuyu and we are having a lovely time with
                              Lillian Eustace. She gave us such a warm welcome and has put herself out to give us
                              every comfort. She is a most capable housekeeper and I find her such a comfortable
                              companion because we have the same outlook in life. Both of us are strictly one man
                              women and that is rare here. She has a two year old son, Billy, who is enchanted with
                              our rolly polly Kate and there are other children on the station with whom Ann and
                              Georgie can play. Lillian engaged a temporary ayah for me so I am having a good rest.
                              All the children look well and Ann in particular seems to have benefited by the
                              change to a cooler climate. She has a good colour and looks so well that people all
                              exclaim when I tell them, that two doctors have advised us to send Ann out of the
                              country. Perhaps after all, this holiday in Tukuyu will set her up.

                              We had a trying journey from Mbeya to Tukuyu in the Post Lorry. The three
                              children and I were squeezed together on the front seat between the African driver on
                              one side and a vast German on the other. Both men smoked incessantly – the driver
                              cigarettes, and the German cheroots. The cab was clouded with a blue haze. Not only
                              that! I suddenly felt a smarting sensation on my right thigh. The driver’s cigarette had
                              burnt a hole right through that new checked linen frock you sent me last month.
                              I had Kate on my lap all the way but Ann and Georgie had to stand against the
                              windscreen all the way. The fat German offered to take Ann on his lap but she gave him
                              a very cold “No thank you.” Nor did I blame her. I would have greatly enjoyed the drive
                              under less crowded conditions. The scenery is gorgeous. One drives through very high
                              country crossing lovely clear streams and at one point through rain forest. As it was I
                              counted the miles and how thankful I was to see the end of the journey.
                              In the days when Tanganyika belonged to the Germans, Tukuyu was the
                              administrative centre for the whole of the Southern Highlands Province. The old German
                              Fort is still in use as Government offices and there are many fine trees which were
                              planted by the Germans. There is a large prosperous native population in this area.
                              They go in chiefly for coffee and for bananas which form the basis of their diet.
                              There are five British married couples here and Lillian and I go out to tea most
                              mornings. In the afternoon there is tennis or golf. The gardens here are beautiful because
                              there is rain or at least drizzle all the year round. There are even hedge roses bordering
                              some of the district roads. When one walks across the emerald green golf course or
                              through the Boma gardens, it is hard to realise that this gentle place is Tropical Africa.
                              ‘Such a green and pleasant land’, but I think I prefer our corner of Tanganyika.

                              Much love,
                              Eleanor.

                              Mchewe. 12th November 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              We had a lovely holiday but it is so nice to be home again, especially as Laza,
                              the local Nimrod, shot that leopard whilst we were away (with his muzzleloader gun). He
                              was justly proud of himself, and I gave him a tip so that he could buy some native beer
                              for a celebration. I have never seen one of theses parties but can hear the drums and
                              sounds of merrymaking, especially on moonlight nights.

                              Our house looks so fresh and uncluttered. Whilst I was away, the boys
                              whitewashed the house and my houseboy had washed all the curtains, bedspreads,
                              and loose covers and watered the garden. If only George were here it would be
                              heaven.

                              Ann looked so bonny at Tukuyu that I took her to the Government Doctor there
                              hoping that he would find her perfectly healthy, but alas he endorsed the finding of the
                              other two doctors so, when an opportunity offers, I think I shall have to send Ann down
                              to you for a long holiday from the Tropics. Mother-in-law has offered to fetch her next
                              year but England seems so far away. With you she will at least be on the same
                              continent.

                              I left the children for the first time ever, except for my stay in hospital when Kate
                              was born, to go on an outing to Lake Masoko in the Tukuyu district, with four friends.
                              Masoko is a beautiful, almost circular crater lake and very very deep. A detachment of
                              the King’s African Rifles are stationed there and occupy the old German barracks
                              overlooking the lake.

                              We drove to Masoko by car and spent the afternoon there as guests of two
                              British Army Officers. We had a good tea and the others went bathing in the lake but i
                              could not as I did not have a costume. The Lake was as beautiful as I had been lead to
                              imagine and our hosts were pleasant but I began to grow anxious as the afternoon
                              advanced and my friends showed no signs of leaving. I was in agonies when they
                              accepted an invitation to stay for a sundowner. We had this in the old German beer
                              garden overlooking the Lake. It was beautiful but what did I care. I had promised the
                              children that I would be home to give them their supper and put them to bed. When I
                              did at length return to Lillian’s house I found the situation as I had expected. Ann, with her
                              imagination had come to the conclusion that I never would return. She had sobbed
                              herself into a state of exhaustion. Kate was screaming in sympathy and George 2 was
                              very truculent. He wouldn’t even speak to me. Poor Lillian had had a trying time.
                              We did not return to Mbeya by the Mail Lorry. Bill and Lillian drove us across to
                              Mbeya in their new Ford V8 car. The children chattered happily in the back of the car
                              eating chocolate and bananas all the way. I might have known what would happen! Ann
                              was dreadfully and messily car sick.

                              I engaged the Mbeya Hotel taxi to drive us out to the farm the same afternoon
                              and I expect it will be a long time before we leave the farm again.

                              Lots and lots of love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                              Chunya 27th November 1936

                              Dearest Family,

                              You will be surprised to hear that we are all together now on the Lupa goldfields.
                              I have still not recovered from my own astonishment at being here. Until last Saturday
                              night I never dreamed of this move. At about ten o’clock I was crouched in the inglenook
                              blowing on the embers to make a fire so that I could heat some milk for Kate who is
                              cutting teeth and was very restless. Suddenly I heard a car outside. I knew it must be
                              George and rushed outside storm lamp in hand. Sure enough, there was George
                              standing by a strange car, and beaming all over his face. “Something for you my love,”
                              he said placing a little bundle in my hand. It was a knotted handkerchief and inside was a
                              fine gold nugget.

                              George had that fire going in no time, Kate was given the milk and half an aspirin
                              and settles down to sleep, whilst George and I sat around for an hour chatting over our
                              tea. He told me that he had borrowed the car from John Molteno and had come to fetch
                              me and the children to join him on the diggings for a while. It seems that John, who has a
                              camp at Itewe, a couple of miles outside the township of Chunya, the new
                              Administrative Centre of the diggings, was off to the Cape to visit his family for a few
                              months. John had asked George to run his claims in his absence and had given us the
                              loan of his camp and his car.

                              George had found the nugget on his own claim but he is not too elated because
                              he says that one good month on the diggings is often followed by several months of
                              dead loss. However, I feel hopeful, we have had such a run of bad luck that surely it is
                              time for the tide to change. George spent Sunday going over the farm with Thomas, the
                              headman, and giving him instructions about future work whilst I packed clothes and
                              kitchen equipment. I have brought our ex-kitchenboy Kesho Kutwa with me as cook and
                              also Janey, who heard that we were off to the Lupa and came to offer her services once
                              more as ayah. Janey’s ex-husband Abel is now cook to one of the more successful
                              diggers and I think she is hoping to team up with him again.

                              The trip over the Mbeya-Chunya pass was new to me and I enjoyed it very
                              much indeed. The road winds over the mountains along a very high escarpment and
                              one looks down on the vast Usangu flats stretching far away to the horizon. At the
                              highest point the road rises to about 7000 feet, and this was too much for Ann who was
                              leaning against the back of my seat. She was very thoroughly sick, all over my hair.
                              This camp of John Molteno’s is very comfortable. It consists of two wattle and
                              daub buildings built end to end in a clearing in the miombo bush. The main building
                              consists of a large living room, a store and an office, and the other of one large bedroom
                              and a small one separated by an area for bathing. Both buildings are thatched. There are
                              no doors, and there are no windows, but these are not necessary because one wall of
                              each building is built up only a couple of feet leaving a six foot space for light and air. As
                              this is the dry season the weather is pleasant. The air is fresh and dry but not nearly so
                              hot as I expected.

                              Water is a problem and must be carried long distances in kerosene tins.
                              vegetables and fresh butter are brought in a van from Iringa and Mbeya Districts about
                              once a fortnight. I have not yet visited Chunya but I believe it is as good a shopping
                              centre as Mbeya so we will be able to buy all the non perishable food stuffs we need.
                              What I do miss is the fresh milk. The children are accustomed to drinking at least a pint of
                              milk each per day but they do not care for the tinned variety.

                              Ann and young George love being here. The camp is surrounded by old
                              prospecting trenches and they spend hours each day searching for gold in the heaps of gravel. Sometimes they find quartz pitted with little spots of glitter and they bring them
                              to me in great excitement. Alas it is only Mica. We have two neighbours. The one is a
                              bearded Frenchman and the other an Australian. I have not yet met any women.
                              George looks very sunburnt and extremely fit and the children also look well.
                              George and I have decided that we will keep Ann with us until my Mother-in-law comes
                              out next year. George says that in spite of what the doctors have said, he thinks that the
                              shock to Ann of being separated from her family will do her more harm than good. She
                              and young George are inseparable and George thinks it would be best if both
                              George and Ann return to England with my Mother-in-law for a couple of years. I try not
                              to think at all about the breaking up of the family.

                              Much love to all,
                              Eleanor.

                               

                              #6262
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                From Tanganyika with Love

                                continued  ~ part 3

                                With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                Mchewe Estate. 22nd March 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I am feeling much better now that I am five months pregnant and have quite got
                                my appetite back. Once again I go out with “the Mchewe Hunt” which is what George
                                calls the procession made up of the donkey boy and donkey with Ann confidently riding
                                astride, me beside the donkey with Georgie behind riding the stick which he much
                                prefers to the donkey. The Alsatian pup, whom Ann for some unknown reason named
                                ‘Tubbage’, and the two cats bring up the rear though sometimes Tubbage rushes
                                ahead and nearly knocks me off my feet. He is not the loveable pet that Kelly was.
                                It is just as well that I have recovered my health because my mother-in-law has
                                decided to fly out from England to look after Ann and George when I am in hospital. I am
                                very grateful for there is no one lse to whom I can turn. Kath Hickson-Wood is seldom on
                                their farm because Hicky is working a guano claim and is making quite a good thing out of
                                selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi. They camp out at the claim, a series of
                                caves in the hills across the valley and visit the farm only occasionally. Anne Molteno is
                                off to Cape Town to have her baby at her mothers home and there are no women in
                                Mbeya I know well. The few women are Government Officials wives and they come
                                and go. I make so few trips to the little town that there is no chance to get on really
                                friendly terms with them.

                                Janey, the ayah, is turning into a treasure. She washes and irons well and keeps
                                the children’s clothes cupboard beautifully neat. Ann and George however are still
                                reluctant to go for walks with her. They find her dull because, like all African ayahs, she
                                has no imagination and cannot play with them. She should however be able to help with
                                the baby. Ann is very excited about the new baby. She so loves all little things.
                                Yesterday she went into ecstasies over ten newly hatched chicks.

                                She wants a little sister and perhaps it would be a good thing. Georgie is so very
                                active and full of mischief that I feel another wild little boy might be more than I can
                                manage. Although Ann is older, it is Georgie who always thinks up the mischief. They
                                have just been having a fight. Georgie with the cooks umbrella versus Ann with her frilly
                                pink sunshade with the inevitable result that the sunshade now has four broken ribs.
                                Any way I never feel lonely now during the long hours George is busy on the
                                shamba. The children keep me on my toes and I have plenty of sewing to do for the
                                baby. George is very good about amusing the children before their bedtime and on
                                Sundays. In the afternoons when it is not wet I take Ann and Georgie for a walk down
                                the hill. George meets us at the bottom and helps me on the homeward journey. He
                                grabs one child in each hand by the slack of their dungarees and they do a sort of giant
                                stride up the hill, half walking half riding.

                                Very much love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                A great flap here. We had a letter yesterday to say that mother-in-law will be
                                arriving in four days time! George is very amused at my frantic efforts at spring cleaning
                                but he has told me before that she is very house proud so I feel I must make the best
                                of what we have.

                                George is very busy building a store for the coffee which will soon be ripening.
                                This time he is doing the bricklaying himself. It is quite a big building on the far end of the
                                farm and close to the river. He is also making trays of chicken wire nailed to wooden
                                frames with cheap calico stretched over the wire.

                                Mother will have to sleep in the verandah room which leads off the bedroom
                                which we share with the children. George will have to sleep in the outside spare room as
                                there is no door between the bedroom and the verandah room. I am sewing frantically
                                to make rose coloured curtains and bedspread out of material mother-in-law sent for
                                Christmas and will have to make a curtain for the doorway. The kitchen badly needs
                                whitewashing but George says he cannot spare the labour so I hope mother won’t look.
                                To complicate matters, George has been invited to lunch with the Governor on the day
                                of Mother’s arrival. After lunch they are to visit the newly stocked trout streams in the
                                Mporotos. I hope he gets back to Mbeya in good time to meet mother’s plane.
                                Ann has been off colour for a week. She looks very pale and her pretty fair hair,
                                normally so shiny, is dull and lifeless. It is such a pity that mother should see her like this
                                because first impressions do count so much and I am looking to the children to attract
                                attention from me. I am the size of a circus tent and hardly a dream daughter-in-law.
                                Georgie, thank goodness, is blooming but he has suddenly developed a disgusting
                                habit of spitting on the floor in the manner of the natives. I feel he might say “Gran, look
                                how far I can spit and give an enthusiastic demonstration.

                                Just hold thumbs that all goes well.

                                your loving but anxious,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 28th June 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Mother-in-law duly arrived in the District Commissioner’s car. George did not dare
                                to use the A.C. as she is being very temperamental just now. They also brought the
                                mail bag which contained a parcel of lovely baby clothes from you. Thank you very
                                much. Mother-in-law is very put out because the large parcel she posted by surface
                                mail has not yet arrived.

                                Mother arrived looking very smart in an ankle length afternoon frock of golden
                                brown crepe and smart hat, and wearing some very good rings. She is a very
                                handsome woman with the very fair complexion that goes with red hair. The hair, once
                                Titan, must now be grey but it has been very successfully tinted and set. I of course,
                                was shapeless in a cotton maternity frock and no credit to you. However, so far, motherin-
                                law has been uncritical and friendly and charmed with the children who have taken to
                                her. Mother does not think that the children resemble me in any way. Ann resembles her
                                family the Purdys and Georgie is a Morley, her mother’s family. She says they had the
                                same dark eyes and rather full mouths. I say feebly, “But Georgie has my colouring”, but
                                mother won’t hear of it. So now you know! Ann is a Purdy and Georgie a Morley.
                                Perhaps number three will be a Leslie.

                                What a scramble I had getting ready for mother. Her little room really looks pretty
                                and fresh, but the locally woven grass mats arrived only minutes before mother did. I
                                also frantically overhauled our clothes and it a good thing that I did so because mother
                                has been going through all the cupboards looking for mending. Mother is kept so busy
                                in her own home that I think she finds time hangs on her hands here. She is very good at
                                entertaining the children and has even tried her hand at picking coffee a couple of times.
                                Mother cannot get used to the native boy servants but likes Janey, so Janey keeps her
                                room in order. Mother prefers to wash and iron her own clothes.

                                I almost lost our cook through mother’s surplus energy! Abel our previous cook
                                took a new wife last month and, as the new wife, and Janey the old, were daggers
                                drawn, Abel moved off to a job on the Lupa leaving Janey and her daughter here.
                                The new cook is capable, but he is a fearsome looking individual called Alfani. He has a
                                thick fuzz of hair which he wears long, sometimes hidden by a dingy turban, and he
                                wears big brass earrings. I think he must be part Somali because he has a hawk nose
                                and a real Brigand look. His kitchen is never really clean but he is an excellent cook and
                                as cooks are hard to come by here I just keep away from the kitchen. Not so mother!
                                A few days after her arrival she suggested kindly that I should lie down after lunch
                                so I rested with the children whilst mother, unknown to me, went out to the kitchen and
                                not only scrubbed the table and shelves but took the old iron stove to pieces and
                                cleaned that. Unfortunately in her zeal she poked a hole through the stove pipe.
                                Had I known of these activities I would have foreseen the cook’s reaction when
                                he returned that evening to cook the supper. he was furious and wished to leave on the
                                spot and demanded his wages forthwith. The old Memsahib had insulted him by
                                scrubbing his already spotless kitchen and had broken his stove and made it impossible
                                for him to cook. This tirade was accompanied by such waving of hands and rolling of
                                eyes that I longed to sack him on the spot. However I dared not as I might not get
                                another cook for weeks. So I smoothed him down and he patched up the stove pipe
                                with a bit of tin and some wire and produced a good meal. I am wondering what
                                transformations will be worked when I am in hospital.

                                Our food is really good but mother just pecks at it. No wonder really, because
                                she has had some shocks. One day she found the kitchen boy diligently scrubbing the box lavatory seat with a scrubbing brush which he dipped into one of my best large
                                saucepans! No one can foresee what these boys will do. In these remote areas house
                                servants are usually recruited from the ranks of the very primitive farm labourers, who first
                                come to the farm as naked savages, and their notions of hygiene simply don’t exist.
                                One day I said to mother in George’s presence “When we were newly married,
                                mother, George used to brag about your cooking and say that you would run a home
                                like this yourself with perhaps one ‘toto’. Mother replied tartly, “That was very bad of
                                George and not true. If my husband had brought me out here I would not have stayed a
                                month. I think you manage very well.” Which reply made me warm to mother a lot.
                                To complicate things we have a new pup, a little white bull terrier bitch whom
                                George has named Fanny. She is tiny and not yet house trained but seems a plucky
                                and attractive little animal though there is no denying that she does look like a piglet.

                                Very much love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 3rd August 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Here I am in hospital, comfortably in bed with our new daughter in her basket
                                beside me. She is a lovely little thing, very plump and cuddly and pink and white and
                                her head is covered with tiny curls the colour of Golden Syrup. We meant to call her
                                Margery Kate, after our Marj and my mother-in-law whose name is Catherine.
                                I am enjoying the rest, knowing that George and mother will be coping
                                successfully on the farm. My room is full of flowers, particularly with the roses and
                                carnations which grow so well here. Kate was not due until August 5th but the doctor
                                wanted me to come in good time in view of my tiresome early pregnancy.

                                For weeks beforehand George had tinkered with the A.C. and we started for
                                Mbeya gaily enough on the twenty ninth, however, after going like a dream for a couple
                                of miles, she simply collapsed from exhaustion at the foot of a hill and all the efforts of
                                the farm boys who had been sent ahead for such an emergency failed to start her. So
                                George sent back to the farm for the machila and I sat in the shade of a tree, wondering
                                what would happen if I had the baby there and then, whilst George went on tinkering
                                with the car. Suddenly she sprang into life and we roared up that hill and all the way into
                                Mbeya. The doctor welcomed us pleasantly and we had tea with his family before I
                                settled into my room. Later he examined me and said that it was unlikely that the baby
                                would be born for several days. The new and efficient German nurse said, “Thank
                                goodness for that.” There was a man in hospital dying from a stomach cancer and she
                                had not had a decent nights sleep for three nights.

                                Kate however had other plans. I woke in the early morning with labour pains but
                                anxious not to disturb the nurse, I lay and read or tried to read a book, hoping that I
                                would not have to call the nurse until daybreak. However at four a.m., I went out into the
                                wind which was howling along the open verandah and knocked on the nurse’s door. She
                                got up and very crossly informed me that I was imagining things and should get back to
                                bed at once. She said “It cannot be so. The Doctor has said it.” I said “Of course it is,”
                                and then and there the water broke and clinched my argument. She then went into a flat
                                spin. “But the bed is not ready and my instruments are not ready,” and she flew around
                                to rectify this and also sent an African orderly to call the doctor. I paced the floor saying
                                warningly “Hurry up with that bed. I am going to have the baby now!” She shrieked
                                “Take off your dressing gown.” But I was passed caring. I flung myself on the bed and
                                there was Kate. The nurse had done all that was necessary by the time the doctor
                                arrived.

                                A funny thing was, that whilst Kate was being born on the bed, a black cat had
                                kittens under it! The doctor was furious with the nurse but the poor thing must have crept
                                in out of the cold wind when I went to call the nurse. A happy omen I feel for the baby’s
                                future. George had no anxiety this time. He stayed at the hospital with me until ten
                                o’clock when he went down to the hotel to sleep and he received the news in a note
                                from me with his early morning tea. He went to the farm next morning but will return on
                                the sixth to fetch me home.

                                I do feel so happy. A very special husband and three lovely children. What
                                more could anyone possibly want.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 20th August 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Well here we are back at home and all is very well. The new baby is very placid
                                and so pretty. Mother is delighted with her and Ann loved her at sight but Georgie is not
                                so sure. At first he said, “Your baby is no good. Chuck her in the kalonga.” The kalonga
                                being the ravine beside the house , where, I regret to say, much of the kitchen refuse is
                                dumped. he is very jealous when I carry Kate around or feed her but is ready to admire
                                her when she is lying alone in her basket.

                                George walked all the way from the farm to fetch us home. He hired a car and
                                native driver from the hotel, but drove us home himself going with such care over ruts
                                and bumps. We had a great welcome from mother who had had the whole house
                                spring cleaned. However George loyally says it looks just as nice when I am in charge.
                                Mother obviously, had had more than enough of the back of beyond and
                                decided to stay on only one week after my return home. She had gone into the kitchen
                                one day just in time to see the houseboy scooping the custard he had spilt on the table
                                back into the jug with the side of his hand. No doubt it would have been served up
                                without a word. On another occasion she had walked in on the cook’s daily ablutions. He
                                was standing in a small bowl of water in the centre of the kitchen, absolutely naked,
                                enjoying a slipper bath. She left last Wednesday and gave us a big laugh before she
                                left. She never got over her horror of eating food prepared by our cook and used to
                                push it around her plate. Well, when the time came for mother to leave for the plane, she
                                put on the very smart frock in which she had arrived, and then came into the sitting room
                                exclaiming in dismay “Just look what has happened, I must have lost a stone!’ We
                                looked, and sure enough, the dress which had been ankle deep before, now touched
                                the floor. “Good show mother.” said George unfeelingly. “You ought to be jolly grateful,
                                you needed to lose weight and it would have cost you the earth at a beauty parlour to
                                get that sylph-like figure.”

                                When mother left she took, in a perforated matchbox, one of the frilly mantis that
                                live on our roses. She means to keep it in a goldfish bowl in her dining room at home.
                                Georgie and Ann filled another matchbox with dead flies for food for the mantis on the
                                journey.

                                Now that mother has left, Georgie and Ann attach themselves to me and firmly
                                refuse to have anything to do with the ayah,Janey. She in any case now wishes to have
                                a rest. Mother tipped her well and gave her several cotton frocks so I suspect she wants
                                to go back to her hometown in Northern Rhodesia to show off a bit.
                                Georgie has just sidled up with a very roguish look. He asked “You like your
                                baby?” I said “Yes indeed I do.” He said “I’ll prick your baby with a velly big thorn.”

                                Who would be a mother!
                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 20th September 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I have been rather in the wars with toothache and as there is still no dentist at
                                Mbeya to do the fillings, I had to have four molars extracted at the hospital. George
                                says it is fascinating to watch me at mealtimes these days because there is such a gleam
                                of satisfaction in my eye when I do manage to get two teeth to meet on a mouthful.
                                About those scissors Marj sent Ann. It was not such a good idea. First she cut off tufts of
                                George’s hair so that he now looks like a bad case of ringworm and then she cut a scalp
                                lock, a whole fist full of her own shining hair, which George so loves. George scolded
                                Ann and she burst into floods of tears. Such a thing as a scolding from her darling daddy
                                had never happened before. George immediately made a long drooping moustache
                                out of the shorn lock and soon had her smiling again. George is always very gentle with
                                Ann. One has to be , because she is frightfully sensitive to criticism.

                                I am kept pretty busy these days, Janey has left and my houseboy has been ill
                                with pneumonia. I now have to wash all the children’s things and my own, (the cook does
                                George’s clothes) and look after the three children. Believe me, I can hardly keep awake
                                for Kate’s ten o’clock feed.

                                I do hope I shall get some new servants next month because I also got George
                                to give notice to the cook. I intercepted him last week as he was storming down the hill
                                with my large kitchen knife in his hand. “Where are you going with my knife?” I asked.
                                “I’m going to kill a man!” said Alfani, rolling his eyes and looking extremely ferocious. “He
                                has taken my wife.” “Not with my knife”, said I reaching for it. So off Alfani went, bent on
                                vengeance and I returned the knife to the kitchen. Dinner was served and I made no
                                enquiries but I feel that I need someone more restful in the kitchen than our brigand
                                Alfani.

                                George has been working on the car and has now fitted yet another radiator. This
                                is a lorry one and much too tall to be covered by the A.C.’s elegant bonnet which is
                                secured by an old strap. The poor old A.C. now looks like an ancient shoe with a turned
                                up toe. It only needs me in it with the children to make a fine illustration to the old rhyme!
                                Ann and Georgie are going through a climbing phase. They practically live in
                                trees. I rushed out this morning to investigate loud screams and found Georgie hanging
                                from a fork in a tree by one ankle, whilst Ann stood below on tiptoe with hands stretched
                                upwards to support his head.

                                Do I sound as though I have straws in my hair? I have.
                                Lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 11th October 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                Thank goodness! I have a new ayah name Mary. I had heard that there was a
                                good ayah out of work at Tukuyu 60 miles away so sent a messenger to fetch her. She
                                arrived after dark wearing a bright dress and a cheerful smile and looked very suitable by
                                the light of a storm lamp. I was horrified next morning to see her in daylight. She was
                                dressed all in black and had a rather sinister look. She reminds me rather of your old maid
                                Candace who overheard me laughing a few days before Ann was born and croaked
                                “Yes , Miss Eleanor, today you laugh but next week you might be dead.” Remember
                                how livid you were, dad?

                                I think Mary has the same grim philosophy. Ann took one look at her and said,
                                “What a horrible old lady, mummy.” Georgie just said “Go away”, both in English and Ki-
                                Swahili. Anyway Mary’s references are good so I shall keep her on to help with Kate
                                who is thriving and bonny and placid.

                                Thank you for the offer of toys for Christmas but, if you don’t mind, I’d rather have
                                some clothing for the children. Ann is quite contented with her dolls Barbara and Yvonne.
                                Barbara’s once beautiful face is now pieced together like a jigsaw puzzle having come
                                into contact with Georgie’s ever busy hammer. However Ann says she will love her for
                                ever and she doesn’t want another doll. Yvonne’s hay day is over too. She
                                disappeared for weeks and we think Fanny, the pup, was the culprit. Ann discovered
                                Yvonne one morning in some long wet weeds. Poor Yvonne is now a ghost of her
                                former self. All the sophisticated make up was washed off her papier-mâché face and
                                her hair is decidedly bedraggled, but Ann was radiant as she tucked her back into bed
                                and Yvonne is as precious to Ann as she ever was.

                                Georgie simply does not care for toys. His paint box, hammer and the trenching
                                hoe George gave him for his second birthday are all he wants or needs. Both children
                                love books but I sometimes wonder whether they stimulate Ann’s imagination too much.
                                The characters all become friends of hers and she makes up stories about them to tell
                                Georgie. She adores that illustrated children’s Bible Mummy sent her but you would be
                                astonished at the yarns she spins about “me and my friend Jesus.” She also will call
                                Moses “Old Noses”, and looking at a picture of Jacob’s dream, with the shining angels
                                on the ladder between heaven and earth, she said “Georgie, if you see an angel, don’t
                                touch it, it’s hot.”

                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 17th October 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I take back the disparaging things I said about my new Ayah, because she has
                                proved her worth in an unexpected way. On Wednesday morning I settled Kate in he
                                cot after her ten o’clock feed and sat sewing at the dining room table with Ann and
                                Georgie opposite me, both absorbed in painting pictures in identical seed catalogues.
                                Suddenly there was a terrific bang on the back door, followed by an even heavier blow.
                                The door was just behind me and I got up and opened it. There, almost filling the door
                                frame, stood a huge native with staring eyes and his teeth showing in a mad grimace. In
                                his hand he held a rolled umbrella by the ferrule, the shaft I noticed was unusually long
                                and thick and the handle was a big round knob.

                                I was terrified as you can imagine, especially as, through the gap under the
                                native’s raised arm, I could see the new cook and the kitchen boy running away down to
                                the shamba! I hastily tried to shut and lock the door but the man just brushed me aside.
                                For a moment he stood over me with the umbrella raised as though to strike. Rather
                                fortunately, I now think, I was too petrified to say a word. The children never moved but
                                Tubbage, the Alsatian, got up and jumped out of the window!

                                Then the native turned away and still with the same fixed stare and grimace,
                                began to attack the furniture with his umbrella. Tables and chairs were overturned and
                                books and ornaments scattered on the floor. When the madman had his back turned and
                                was busily bashing the couch, I slipped round the dining room table, took Ann and
                                Georgie by the hand and fled through the front door to the garage where I hid the
                                children in the car. All this took several minutes because naturally the children were
                                terrified. I was worried to death about the baby left alone in the bedroom and as soon
                                as I had Ann and Georgie settled I ran back to the house.

                                I reached the now open front door just as Kianda the houseboy opened the back
                                door of the lounge. He had been away at the river washing clothes but, on hearing of the
                                madman from the kitchen boy he had armed himself with a stout stick and very pluckily,
                                because he is not a robust boy, had returned to the house to eject the intruder. He
                                rushed to attack immediately and I heard a terrific exchange of blows behind me as I
                                opened our bedroom door. You can imagine what my feelings were when I was
                                confronted by an empty cot! Just then there was an uproar inside as all the farm
                                labourers armed with hoes and pangas and sticks, streamed into the living room from the
                                shamba whence they had been summoned by the cook. In no time at all the huge
                                native was hustled out of the house, flung down the front steps, and securely tied up
                                with strips of cloth.

                                In the lull that followed I heard a frightened voice calling from the bathroom.
                                ”Memsahib is that you? The child is here with me.” I hastily opened the bathroom door
                                to find Mary couched in a corner by the bath, shielding Kate with her body. Mary had
                                seen the big native enter the house and her first thought had been for her charge. I
                                thanked her and promised her a reward for her loyalty, and quickly returned to the garage
                                to reassure Ann and Georgie. I met George who looked white and exhausted as well
                                he might having run up hill all the way from the coffee store. The kitchen boy had led him
                                to expect the worst and he was most relieved to find us all unhurt if a bit shaken.
                                We returned to the house by the back way whilst George went to the front and
                                ordered our labourers to take their prisoner and lock him up in the store. George then
                                discussed the whole affair with his Headman and all the labourers after which he reported
                                to me. “The boys say that the bastard is an ex-Askari from Nyasaland. He is not mad as
                                you thought but he smokes bhang and has these attacks. I suppose I should take him to
                                Mbeya and have him up in court. But if I do that you’ll have to give evidence and that will be a nuisance as the car won’t go and there is also the baby to consider.”

                                Eventually we decided to leave the man to sleep off the effects of the Bhang
                                until evening when he would be tried before an impromptu court consisting of George,
                                the local Jumbe(Headman) and village Elders, and our own farm boys and any other
                                interested spectators. It was not long before I knew the verdict because I heard the
                                sound of lashes. I was not sorry at all because I felt the man deserved his punishment
                                and so did all the Africans. They love children and despise anyone who harms or
                                frightens them. With great enthusiasm they frog-marched him off our land, and I sincerely
                                hope that that is the last we see or him. Ann and Georgie don’t seem to brood over this
                                affair at all. The man was naughty and he was spanked, a quite reasonable state of
                                affairs. This morning they hid away in the small thatched chicken house. This is a little brick
                                building about four feet square which Ann covets as a dolls house. They came back
                                covered in stick fleas which I had to remove with paraffin. My hens are laying well but
                                they all have the ‘gapes’! I wouldn’t run a chicken farm for anything, hens are such fussy,
                                squawking things.

                                Now don’t go worrying about my experience with the native. Such things
                                happen only once in a lifetime. We are all very well and happy, and life, apart from the
                                children’s pranks is very tranquil.

                                Lots and lots of love,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 25th October 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                The hot winds have dried up the shamba alarmingly and we hope every day for
                                rain. The prices for coffee, on the London market, continue to be low and the local
                                planters are very depressed. Coffee grows well enough here but we are over 400
                                miles from the railway and transport to the railhead by lorry is very expensive. Then, as
                                there is no East African Marketing Board, the coffee must be shipped to England for
                                sale. Unless the coffee fetches at least 90 pounds a ton it simply doesn’t pay to grow it.
                                When we started planting in 1931 coffee was fetching as much as 115 pounds a ton but
                                prices this year were between 45 and 55 pounds. We have practically exhausted our
                                capitol and so have all our neighbours. The Hickson -Woods have been keeping their
                                pot boiling by selling bat guano to the coffee farmers at Mbosi but now everyone is
                                broke and there is not a market for fertilisers. They are offering their farm for sale at a very
                                low price.

                                Major Jones has got a job working on the district roads and Max Coster talks of
                                returning to his work as a geologist. George says he will have to go gold digging on the
                                Lupa unless there is a big improvement in the market. Luckily we can live quite cheaply
                                here. We have a good vegetable garden, milk is cheap and we have plenty of fruit.
                                There are mulberries, pawpaws, grenadillas, peaches, and wine berries. The wine
                                berries are very pretty but insipid though Ann and Georgie love them. Each morning,
                                before breakfast, the old garden boy brings berries for Ann and Georgie. With a thorn
                                the old man pins a large leaf from a wild fig tree into a cone which he fills with scarlet wine
                                berries. There is always a cone for each child and they wait eagerly outside for the daily
                                ceremony of presentation.

                                The rats are being a nuisance again. Both our cats, Skinny Winnie and Blackboy
                                disappeared a few weeks ago. We think they made a meal for a leopard. I wrote last
                                week to our grocer at Mbalizi asking him whether he could let us have a couple of kittens
                                as I have often seen cats in his store. The messenger returned with a nailed down box.
                                The kitchen boy was called to prize up the lid and the children stood by in eager
                                anticipation. Out jumped two snarling and spitting creatures. One rushed into the kalonga
                                and the other into the house and before they were captured they had drawn blood from
                                several boys. I told the boys to replace the cats in the box as I intended to return them
                                forthwith. They had the colouring, stripes and dispositions of wild cats and I certainly
                                didn’t want them as pets, but before the boys could replace the lid the cats escaped
                                once more into the undergrowth in the kalonga. George fetched his shotgun and said he
                                would shoot the cats on sight or they would kill our chickens. This was more easily said
                                than done because the cats could not be found. However during the night the cats
                                climbed up into the loft af the house and we could hear them moving around on the reed
                                ceiling.

                                I said to George,”Oh leave the poor things. At least they might frighten the rats
                                away.” That afternoon as we were having tea a thin stream of liquid filtered through the
                                ceiling on George’s head. Oh dear!!! That of course was the end. Some raw meat was
                                put on the lawn for bait and yesterday George shot both cats.

                                I regret to end with the sad story of Mary, heroine in my last letter and outcast in
                                this. She came to work quite drunk two days running and I simply had to get rid of her. I
                                have heard since from Kath Wood that Mary lost her last job at Tukuyu for the same
                                reason. She was ayah to twin girls and one day set their pram on fire.

                                So once again my hands are more than full with three lively children. I did say
                                didn’t I, when Ann was born that I wanted six children?

                                Very much love from us all, Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 8th November 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                To set your minds at rest I must tell you that the native who so frightened me and
                                the children is now in jail for attacking a Greek at Mbalizi. I hear he is to be sent back to
                                Rhodesia when he has finished his sentence.

                                Yesterday we had one of our rare trips to Mbeya. George managed to get a couple of
                                second hand tyres for the old car and had again got her to work so we are celebrating our
                                wedding anniversary by going on an outing. I wore the green and fawn striped silk dress
                                mother bought me and the hat and shoes you sent for my birthday and felt like a million
                                dollars, for a change. The children all wore new clothes too and I felt very proud of them.
                                Ann is still very fair and with her refined little features and straight silky hair she
                                looks like Alice in Wonderland. Georgie is dark and sturdy and looks best in khaki shirt
                                and shorts and sun helmet. Kate is a pink and gold baby and looks good enough to eat.
                                We went straight to the hotel at Mbeya and had the usual warm welcome from
                                Ken and Aunty May Menzies. Aunty May wears her hair cut short like a mans and
                                usually wears shirt and tie and riding breeches and boots. She always looks ready to go
                                on safari at a moments notice as indeed she is. She is often called out to a case of illness
                                at some remote spot.

                                There were lots of people at the hotel from farms in the district and from the
                                diggings. I met women I had not seen for four years. One, a Mrs Masters from Tukuyu,
                                said in the lounge, “My God! Last time I saw you , you were just a girl and here you are
                                now with two children.” To which I replied with pride, “There is another one in a pram on
                                the verandah if you care to look!” Great hilarity in the lounge. The people from the
                                diggings seem to have plenty of money to throw around. There was a big party on the
                                go in the bar.

                                One of our shamba boys died last Friday and all his fellow workers and our
                                house boys had the day off to attend the funeral. From what I can gather the local
                                funerals are quite cheery affairs. The corpse is dressed in his best clothes and laid
                                outside his hut and all who are interested may view the body and pay their respects.
                                The heir then calls upon anyone who had a grudge against the dead man to say his say
                                and thereafter hold his tongue forever. Then all the friends pay tribute to the dead man
                                after which he is buried to the accompaniment of what sounds from a distance, very
                                cheerful keening.

                                Most of our workmen are pagans though there is a Lutheran Mission nearby and
                                a big Roman Catholic Mission in the area too. My present cook, however, claims to be
                                a Christian. He certainly went to a mission school and can read and write and also sing
                                hymns in Ki-Swahili. When I first engaged him I used to find a large open Bible
                                prominently displayed on the kitchen table. The cook is middle aged and arrived here
                                with a sensible matronly wife. To my surprise one day he brought along a young girl,
                                very plump and giggly and announced proudly that she was his new wife, I said,”But I
                                thought you were a Christian Jeremiah? Christians don’t have two wives.” To which he
                                replied, “Oh Memsahib, God won’t mind. He knows an African needs two wives – one
                                to go with him when he goes away to work and one to stay behind at home to cultivate
                                the shamba.

                                Needles to say, it is the old wife who has gone to till the family plot.

                                With love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 21st November 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                The drought has broken with a bang. We had a heavy storm in the hills behind
                                the house. Hail fell thick and fast. So nice for all the tiny new berries on the coffee! The
                                kids loved the excitement and three times Ann and Georgie ran out for a shower under
                                the eaves and had to be changed. After the third time I was fed up and made them both
                                lie on their beds whilst George and I had lunch in peace. I told Ann to keep the
                                casement shut as otherwise the rain would drive in on her bed. Half way through lunch I
                                heard delighted squeals from Georgie and went into the bedroom to investigate. Ann
                                was standing on the outer sill in the rain but had shut the window as ordered. “Well
                                Mummy , you didn’t say I mustn’t stand on the window sill, and I did shut the window.”
                                George is working so hard on the farm. I have a horrible feeling however that it is
                                what the Africans call ‘Kazi buri’ (waste of effort) as there seems no chance of the price of
                                coffee improving as long as this world depression continues. The worry is that our capitol
                                is nearly exhausted. Food is becoming difficult now that our neighbours have left. I used
                                to buy delicious butter from Kath Hickson-Wood and an African butcher used to kill a
                                beast once a week. Now that we are his only European customers he very rarely kills
                                anything larger than a goat, and though we do eat goat, believe me it is not from choice.
                                We have of course got plenty to eat, but our diet is very monotonous. I was
                                delighted when George shot a large bushbuck last week. What we could not use I cut
                                into strips and the salted strips are now hanging in the open garage to dry.

                                With love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 6th December 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                We have had a lot of rain and the countryside is lovely and green. Last week
                                George went to Mbeya taking Ann with him. This was a big adventure for Ann because
                                never before had she been anywhere without me. She was in a most blissful state as
                                she drove off in the old car clutching a little basket containing sandwiches and half a bottle
                                of milk. She looked so pretty in a new blue frock and with her tiny plaits tied with
                                matching blue ribbons. When Ann is animated she looks charming because her normally
                                pale cheeks become rosy and she shows her pretty dimples.

                                As I am still without an ayah I rather looked forward to a quiet morning with only
                                Georgie and Margery Kate to care for, but Georgie found it dull without Ann and wanted
                                to be entertained and even the normally placid baby was peevish. Then in mid morning
                                the rain came down in torrents, the result of a cloudburst in the hills directly behind our
                                house. The ravine next to our house was a terrifying sight. It appeared to be a great
                                muddy, roaring waterfall reaching from the very top of the hill to a point about 30 yards
                                behind our house and then the stream rushed on down the gorge in an angry brown
                                flood. The roar of the water was so great that we had to yell at one another to be heard.
                                By lunch time the rain had stopped and I anxiously awaited the return of Ann and
                                George. They returned on foot, drenched and hungry at about 2.30pm . George had
                                had to abandon the car on the main road as the Mchewe River had overflowed and
                                turned the road into a muddy lake. The lower part of the shamba had also been flooded
                                and the water receded leaving branches and driftwood amongst the coffee. This was my
                                first experience of a real tropical storm. I am afraid that after the battering the coffee has
                                had there is little hope of a decent crop next year.

                                Anyway Christmas is coming so we don’t dwell on these mishaps. The children
                                have already chosen their tree from amongst the young cypresses in the vegetable
                                garden. We all send our love and hope that you too will have a Happy Christmas.

                                Eleanor

                                Mchewe Estate. 22nd December 1935

                                Dearest Family,

                                I’ve been in the wars with my staff. The cook has been away ill for ten days but is
                                back today though shaky and full of self pity. The houseboy, who really has been a brick
                                during the cooks absence has now taken to his bed and I feel like taking to Mine! The
                                children however have the Christmas spirit and are making weird and wonderful paper
                                decorations. George’s contribution was to have the house whitewashed throughout and
                                it looks beautifully fresh.

                                My best bit of news is that my old ayah Janey has been to see me and would
                                like to start working here again on Jan 1st. We are all very well. We meant to give
                                ourselves an outing to Mbeya as a Christmas treat but here there is an outbreak of
                                enteric fever there so will now not go. We have had two visitors from the Diggings this
                                week. The children see so few strangers that they were fascinated and hung around
                                staring. Ann sat down on the arm of the couch beside one and studied his profile.
                                Suddenly she announced in her clear voice, “Mummy do you know, this man has got
                                wax in his ears!” Very awkward pause in the conversation. By the way when I was
                                cleaning out little Kate’s ears with a swab of cotton wool a few days ago, Ann asked
                                “Mummy, do bees have wax in their ears? Well, where do you get beeswax from
                                then?”

                                I meant to keep your Christmas parcel unopened until Christmas Eve but could
                                not resist peeping today. What lovely things! Ann so loves pretties and will be
                                delighted with her frocks. My dress is just right and I love Georgie’s manly little flannel
                                shorts and blue shirt. We have bought them each a watering can. I suppose I shall
                                regret this later. One of your most welcome gifts is the album of nursery rhyme records. I
                                am so fed up with those that we have. Both children love singing. I put a record on the
                                gramophone geared to slow and off they go . Georgie sings more slowly than Ann but
                                much more tunefully. Ann sings in a flat monotone but Georgie with great expression.
                                You ought to hear him render ‘Sing a song of sixpence’. He cannot pronounce an R or
                                an S. Mother has sent a large home made Christmas pudding and a fine Christmas
                                cake and George will shoot some partridges for Christmas dinner.
                                Think of us as I shall certainly think of you.

                                Your very loving,
                                Eleanor.

                                Mchewe Estate. 2nd January 1936

                                Dearest Family,

                                Christmas was fun! The tree looked very gay with its load of tinsel, candles and
                                red crackers and the coloured balloons you sent. All the children got plenty of toys
                                thanks to Grandparents and Aunts. George made Ann a large doll’s bed and I made
                                some elegant bedding, Barbara, the big doll is now permanently bed ridden. Her poor
                                shattered head has come all unstuck and though I have pieced it together again it is a sad
                                sight. If you have not yet chosen a present for her birthday next month would you
                                please get a new head from the Handy House. I enclose measurements. Ann does so
                                love the doll. She always calls her, “My little girl”, and she keeps the doll’s bed beside
                                her own and never fails to kiss her goodnight.

                                We had no guests for Christmas this year but we were quite festive. Ann
                                decorated the dinner table with small pink roses and forget-me-knots and tinsel and the
                                crackers from the tree. It was a wet day but we played the new records and both
                                George and I worked hard to make it a really happy day for the children. The children
                                were hugely delighted when George made himself a revolting set of false teeth out of
                                plasticine and a moustache and beard of paper straw from a chocolate box. “Oh Daddy
                                you look exactly like Father Christmas!” cried an enthralled Ann. Before bedtime we lit
                                all the candles on the tree and sang ‘Away in a Manger’, and then we opened the box of
                                starlights you sent and Ann and Georgie had their first experience of fireworks.
                                After the children went to bed things deteriorated. First George went for his bath
                                and found and killed a large black snake in the bathroom. It must have been in the
                                bathroom when I bathed the children earlier in the evening. Then I developed bad
                                toothache which kept me awake all night and was agonising next day. Unfortunately the
                                bridge between the farm and Mbeya had been washed away and the water was too
                                deep for the car to ford until the 30th when at last I was able to take my poor swollen
                                face to Mbeya. There is now a young German woman dentist working at the hospital.
                                She pulled out the offending molar which had a large abscess attached to it.
                                Whilst the dentist attended to me, Ann and Georgie played happily with the
                                doctor’s children. I wish they could play more often with other children. Dr Eckhardt was
                                very pleased with Margery Kate who at seven months weighs 17 lbs and has lovely
                                rosy cheeks. He admired Ann and told her that she looked just like a German girl. “No I
                                don’t”, cried Ann indignantly, “I’m English!”

                                We were caught in a rain storm going home and as the old car still has no
                                windscreen or side curtains we all got soaked except for the baby who was snugly
                                wrapped in my raincoat. The kids thought it great fun. Ann is growing up fast now. She
                                likes to ‘help mummy’. She is a perfectionist at four years old which is rather trying. She
                                gets so discouraged when things do not turn out as well as she means them to. Sewing
                                is constantly being unpicked and paintings torn up. She is a very sensitive child.
                                Georgie is quite different. He is a man of action, but not silent. He talks incessantly
                                but lisps and stumbles over some words. At one time Ann and Georgie often
                                conversed in Ki-Swahili but they now scorn to do so. If either forgets and uses a Swahili
                                word, the other points a scornful finger and shouts “You black toto”.

                                With love to all,
                                Eleanor.

                                #6261
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  From Tanganyika with Love

                                  continued

                                  With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 11th July 1931.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You say that you would like to know more about our neighbours. Well there is
                                  not much to tell. Kath Wood is very good about coming over to see me. I admire her
                                  very much because she is so capable as well as being attractive. She speaks very
                                  fluent Ki-Swahili and I envy her the way she can carry on a long conversation with the
                                  natives. I am very slow in learning the language possibly because Lamek and the
                                  houseboy both speak basic English.

                                  I have very little to do with the Africans apart from the house servants, but I do
                                  run a sort of clinic for the wives and children of our employees. The children suffer chiefly
                                  from sore eyes and worms, and the older ones often have bad ulcers on their legs. All
                                  farmers keep a stock of drugs and bandages.

                                  George also does a bit of surgery and last month sewed up the sole of the foot
                                  of a boy who had trodden on the blade of a panga, a sort of sword the Africans use for
                                  hacking down bush. He made an excellent job of it. George tells me that the Africans
                                  have wonderful powers of recuperation. Once in his bachelor days, one of his men was
                                  disembowelled by an elephant. George washed his “guts” in a weak solution of
                                  pot.permang, put them back in the cavity and sewed up the torn flesh and he
                                  recovered.

                                  But to get back to the neighbours. We see less of Hicky Wood than of Kath.
                                  Hicky can be charming but is often moody as I believe Irishmen often are.
                                  Major Jones is now at home on his shamba, which he leaves from time to time
                                  for temporary jobs on the district roads. He walks across fairly regularly and we are
                                  always glad to see him for he is a great bearer of news. In this part of Africa there is no
                                  knocking or ringing of doorbells. Front doors are always left open and visitors always
                                  welcome. When a visitor approaches a house he shouts “Hodi”, and the owner of the
                                  house yells “Karibu”, which I believe means “Come near” or approach, and tea is
                                  produced in a matter of minutes no matter what hour of the day it is.
                                  The road that passes all our farms is the only road to the Gold Diggings and
                                  diggers often drop in on the Woods and Major Jones and bring news of the Goldfields.
                                  This news is sometimes about gold but quite often about whose wife is living with
                                  whom. This is a great country for gossip.

                                  Major Jones now has his brother Llewyllen living with him. I drove across with
                                  George to be introduced to him. Llewyllen’s health is poor and he looks much older than
                                  his years and very like the portrait of Trader Horn. He has the same emaciated features,
                                  burning eyes and long beard. He is proud of his Welsh tenor voice and often bursts into
                                  song.

                                  Both brothers are excellent conversationalists and George enjoys walking over
                                  sometimes on a Sunday for a bit of masculine company. The other day when George
                                  walked across to visit the Joneses, he found both brothers in the shamba and Llew in a
                                  great rage. They had been stooping to inspect a water furrow when Llew backed into a
                                  hornets nest. One furious hornet stung him on the seat and another on the back of his
                                  neck. Llew leapt forward and somehow his false teeth shot out into the furrow and were
                                  carried along by the water. When George arrived Llew had retrieved his teeth but
                                  George swears that, in the commotion, the heavy leather leggings, which Llew always
                                  wears, had swivelled around on his thin legs and were calves to the front.
                                  George has heard that Major Jones is to sell pert of his land to his Swedish brother-in-law, Max Coster, so we will soon have another couple in the neighbourhood.

                                  I’ve had a bit of a pantomime here on the farm. On the day we went to Tukuyu,
                                  all our washing was stolen from the clothes line and also our new charcoal iron. George
                                  reported the matter to the police and they sent out a plain clothes policeman. He wears
                                  the long white Arab gown called a Kanzu much in vogue here amongst the African elite
                                  but, alas for secrecy, huge black police boots protrude from beneath the Kanzu and, to
                                  add to this revealing clue, the askari springs to attention and salutes each time I pass by.
                                  Not much hope of finding out the identity of the thief I fear.

                                  George’s furrow was entirely successful and we now have water running behind
                                  the kitchen. Our drinking water we get from a lovely little spring on the farm. We boil and
                                  filter it for safety’s sake. I don’t think that is necessary. The furrow water is used for
                                  washing pots and pans and for bath water.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. 8th. August 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I think it is about time I told you that we are going to have a baby. We are both
                                  thrilled about it. I have not seen a Doctor but feel very well and you are not to worry. I
                                  looked it up in my handbook for wives and reckon that the baby is due about February
                                  8th. next year.

                                  The announcement came from George, not me! I had been feeling queasy for
                                  days and was waiting for the right moment to tell George. You know. Soft lights and
                                  music etc. However when I was listlessly poking my food around one lunch time
                                  George enquired calmly, “When are you going to tell me about the baby?” Not at all
                                  according to the book! The problem is where to have the baby. February is a very wet
                                  month and the nearest Doctor is over 50 miles away at Tukuyu. I cannot go to stay at
                                  Tukuyu because there is no European accommodation at the hospital, no hotel and no
                                  friend with whom I could stay.

                                  George thinks I should go South to you but Capetown is so very far away and I
                                  love my little home here. Also George says he could not come all the way down with
                                  me as he simply must stay here and get the farm on its feet. He would drive me as far
                                  as the railway in Northern Rhodesia. It is a difficult decision to take. Write and tell me what
                                  you think.

                                  The days tick by quietly here. The servants are very willing but have to be
                                  supervised and even then a crisis can occur. Last Saturday I was feeling squeamish and
                                  decided not to have lunch. I lay reading on the couch whilst George sat down to a
                                  solitary curry lunch. Suddenly he gave an exclamation and pushed back his chair. I
                                  jumped up to see what was wrong and there, on his plate, gleaming in the curry gravy
                                  were small bits of broken glass. I hurried to the kitchen to confront Lamek with the plate.
                                  He explained that he had dropped the new and expensive bottle of curry powder on
                                  the brick floor of the kitchen. He did not tell me as he thought I would make a “shauri” so
                                  he simply scooped up the curry powder, removed the larger pieces of glass and used
                                  part of the powder for seasoning the lunch.

                                  The weather is getting warmer now. It was very cold in June and July and we had
                                  fires in the daytime as well as at night. Now that much of the land has been cleared we
                                  are able to go for pleasant walks in the weekends. My favourite spot is a waterfall on the
                                  Mchewe River just on the boundary of our land. There is a delightful little pool below the
                                  waterfall and one day George intends to stock it with trout.

                                  Now that there are more Europeans around to buy meat the natives find it worth
                                  their while to kill an occasional beast. Every now and again a native arrives with a large
                                  bowl of freshly killed beef for sale. One has no way of knowing whether the animal was
                                  healthy and the meat is often still warm and very bloody. I hated handling it at first but am
                                  becoming accustomed to it now and have even started a brine tub. There is no other
                                  way of keeping meat here and it can only be kept in its raw state for a few hours before
                                  going bad. One of the delicacies is the hump which all African cattle have. When corned
                                  it is like the best brisket.

                                  See what a housewife I am becoming.
                                  With much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. Sept.6th. 1931

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  I have grown to love the life here and am sad to think I shall be leaving
                                  Tanganyika soon for several months. Yes I am coming down to have the baby in the
                                  bosom of the family. George thinks it best and so does the doctor. I didn’t mention it
                                  before but I have never recovered fully from the effects of that bad bout of malaria and
                                  so I have been persuaded to leave George and our home and go to the Cape, in the
                                  hope that I shall come back here as fit as when I first arrived in the country plus a really
                                  healthy and bouncing baby. I am torn two ways, I long to see you all – but how I would
                                  love to stay on here.

                                  George will drive me down to Northern Rhodesia in early October to catch a
                                  South bound train. I’ll telegraph the date of departure when I know it myself. The road is
                                  very, very bad and the car has been giving a good deal of trouble so, though the baby
                                  is not due until early February, George thinks it best to get the journey over soon as
                                  possible, for the rains break in November and the the roads will then be impassable. It
                                  may take us five or six days to reach Broken Hill as we will take it slowly. I am looking
                                  forward to the drive through new country and to camping out at night.
                                  Our days pass quietly by. George is out on the shamba most of the day. He
                                  goes out before breakfast on weekdays and spends most of the day working with the
                                  men – not only supervising but actually working with his hands and beating the labourers
                                  at their own jobs. He comes to the house for meals and tea breaks. I potter around the
                                  house and garden, sew, mend and read. Lamek continues to be a treasure. he turns out
                                  some surprising dishes. One of his specialities is stuffed chicken. He carefully skins the
                                  chicken removing all bones. He then minces all the chicken meat and adds minced onion
                                  and potatoes. He then stuffs the chicken skin with the minced meat and carefully sews it
                                  together again. The resulting dish is very filling because the boned chicken is twice the
                                  size of a normal one. It lies on its back as round as a football with bloated legs in the air.
                                  Rather repulsive to look at but Lamek is most proud of his accomplishment.
                                  The other day he produced another of his masterpieces – a cooked tortoise. It
                                  was served on a dish covered with parsley and crouched there sans shell but, only too
                                  obviously, a tortoise. I took one look and fled with heaving diaphragm, but George said
                                  it tasted quite good. He tells me that he has had queerer dishes produced by former
                                  cooks. He says that once in his hunting days his cook served up a skinned baby
                                  monkey with its hands folded on its breast. He says it would take a cannibal to eat that
                                  dish.

                                  And now for something sad. Poor old Llew died quite suddenly and it was a sad
                                  shock to this tiny community. We went across to the funeral and it was a very simple and
                                  dignified affair. Llew was buried on Joni’s farm in a grave dug by the farm boys. The
                                  body was wrapped in a blanket and bound to some boards and lowered into the
                                  ground. There was no service. The men just said “Good-bye Llew.” and “Sleep well
                                  Llew”, and things like that. Then Joni and his brother-in-law Max, and George shovelled
                                  soil over the body after which the grave was filled in by Joni’s shamba boys. It was a
                                  lovely bright afternoon and I thought how simple and sensible a funeral it was.
                                  I hope you will be glad to have me home. I bet Dad will be holding thumbs that
                                  the baby will be a girl.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Note
                                  “There are no letters to my family during the period of Sept. 1931 to June 1932
                                  because during these months I was living with my parents and sister in a suburb of
                                  Cape Town. I had hoped to return to Tanganyika by air with my baby soon after her
                                  birth in Feb.1932 but the doctor would not permit this.

                                  A month before my baby was born, a company called Imperial Airways, had
                                  started the first passenger service between South Africa and England. One of the night
                                  stops was at Mbeya near my husband’s coffee farm, and it was my intention to take the
                                  train to Broken Hill in Northern Rhodesia and to fly from there to Mbeya with my month
                                  old baby. In those days however, commercial flying was still a novelty and the doctor
                                  was not sure that flying at a high altitude might not have an adverse effect upon a young
                                  baby.

                                  He strongly advised me to wait until the baby was four months old and I did this
                                  though the long wait was very trying to my husband alone on our farm in Tanganyika,
                                  and to me, cherished though I was in my old home.

                                  My story, covering those nine long months is soon told. My husband drove me
                                  down from Mbeya to Broken Hill in NorthernRhodesia. The journey was tedious as the
                                  weather was very hot and dry and the road sandy and rutted, very different from the
                                  Great North road as it is today. The wooden wheel spokes of the car became so dry
                                  that they rattled and George had to bind wet rags around them. We had several
                                  punctures and with one thing and another I was lucky to catch the train.
                                  My parents were at Cape Town station to welcome me and I stayed
                                  comfortably with them, living very quietly, until my baby was born. She arrived exactly
                                  on the appointed day, Feb.8th.

                                  I wrote to my husband “Our Charmian Ann is a darling baby. She is very fair and
                                  rather pale and has the most exquisite hands, with long tapering fingers. Daddy
                                  absolutely dotes on her and so would you, if you were here. I can’t bear to think that you
                                  are so terribly far away. Although Ann was born exactly on the day, I was taken quite by
                                  surprise. It was awfully hot on the night before, and before going to bed I had a fancy for
                                  some water melon. The result was that when I woke in the early morning with labour
                                  pains and vomiting I thought it was just an attack of indigestion due to eating too much
                                  melon. The result was that I did not wake Marjorie until the pains were pretty frequent.
                                  She called our next door neighbour who, in his pyjamas, drove me to the nursing home
                                  at breakneck speed. The Matron was very peeved that I had left things so late but all
                                  went well and by nine o’clock, Mother, positively twittering with delight, was allowed to
                                  see me and her first granddaughter . She told me that poor Dad was in such a state of
                                  nerves that he was sick amongst the grapevines. He says that he could not bear to go
                                  through such an anxious time again, — so we will have to have our next eleven in
                                  Tanganyika!”

                                  The next four months passed rapidly as my time was taken up by the demands
                                  of my new baby. Dr. Trudy King’s method of rearing babies was then the vogue and I
                                  stuck fanatically to all the rules he laid down, to the intense exasperation of my parents
                                  who longed to cuddle the child.

                                  As the time of departure drew near my parents became more and more reluctant
                                  to allow me to face the journey alone with their adored grandchild, so my brother,
                                  Graham, very generously offered to escort us on the train to Broken Hill where he could
                                  put us on the plane for Mbeya.

                                  Eleanor Rushby

                                   

                                  Mchewe Estate. June 15th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You’ll be glad to know that we arrived quite safe and sound and very, very
                                  happy to be home.The train Journey was uneventful. Ann slept nearly all the way.
                                  Graham was very kind and saw to everything. He even sat with the baby whilst I went
                                  to meals in the dining car.

                                  We were met at Broken Hill by the Thoms who had arranged accommodation for
                                  us at the hotel for the night. They also drove us to the aerodrome in the morning where
                                  the Airways agent told us that Ann is the first baby to travel by air on this section of the
                                  Cape to England route. The plane trip was very bumpy indeed especially between
                                  Broken Hill and Mpika. Everyone was ill including poor little Ann who sicked up her milk
                                  all over the front of my new coat. I arrived at Mbeya looking a sorry caricature of Radiant
                                  Motherhood. I must have been pale green and the baby was snow white. Under the
                                  circumstances it was a good thing that George did not meet us. We were met instead
                                  by Ken Menzies, the owner of the Mbeya Hotel where we spent the night. Ken was
                                  most fatherly and kind and a good nights rest restored Ann and me to our usual robust
                                  health.

                                  Mbeya has greatly changed. The hotel is now finished and can accommodate
                                  fifty guests. It consists of a large main building housing a large bar and dining room and
                                  offices and a number of small cottage bedrooms. It even has electric light. There are
                                  several buildings out at the aerodrome and private houses going up in Mbeya.
                                  After breakfast Ken Menzies drove us out to the farm where we had a warm
                                  welcome from George, who looks well but rather thin. The house was spotless and the
                                  new cook, Abel, had made light scones for tea. George had prepared all sorts of lovely
                                  surprises. There is a new reed ceiling in the living room and a new dresser gay with
                                  willow pattern plates which he had ordered from England. There is also a writing table
                                  and a square table by the door for visitors hats. More personal is a lovely model ship
                                  which George assembled from one of those Hobbie’s kits. It puts the finishing touch to
                                  the rather old world air of our living room.

                                  In the bedroom there is a large double bed which George made himself. It has
                                  strips of old car tyres nailed to a frame which makes a fine springy mattress and on top
                                  of this is a thick mattress of kapok.In the kitchen there is a good wood stove which
                                  George salvaged from a Mission dump. It looks a bit battered but works very well. The
                                  new cook is excellent. The only blight is that he will wear rubber soled tennis shoes and
                                  they smell awful. I daren’t hurt his feelings by pointing this out though. Opposite the
                                  kitchen is a new laundry building containing a forty gallon hot water drum and a sink for
                                  washing up. Lovely!

                                  George has been working very hard. He now has forty acres of coffee seedlings
                                  planted out and has also found time to plant a rose garden and fruit trees. There are
                                  orange and peach trees, tree tomatoes, paw paws, guavas and berries. He absolutely
                                  adores Ann who has been very good and does not seem at all unsettled by the long
                                  journey.

                                  It is absolutely heavenly to be back and I shall be happier than ever now that I
                                  have a baby to play with during the long hours when George is busy on the farm,
                                  Thank you for all your love and care during the many months I was with you. Ann
                                  sends a special bubble for granddad.

                                  Your very loving,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate Mbeya July 18th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Ann at five months is enchanting. She is a very good baby, smiles readily and is
                                  gaining weight steadily. She doesn’t sleep much during the day but that does not
                                  matter, because, apart from washing her little things, I have nothing to do but attend to
                                  her. She sleeps very well at night which is a blessing as George has to get up very
                                  early to start work on the shamba and needs a good nights rest.
                                  My nights are not so good, because we are having a plague of rats which frisk
                                  around in the bedroom at night. Great big ones that come up out of the long grass in the
                                  gorge beside the house and make cosy homes on our reed ceiling and in the thatch of
                                  the roof.

                                  We always have a night light burning so that, if necessary, I can attend to Ann
                                  with a minimum of fuss, and the things I see in that dim light! There are gaps between
                                  the reeds and one night I heard, plop! and there, before my horrified gaze, lay a newly
                                  born hairless baby rat on the floor by the bed, plop, plop! and there lay two more.
                                  Quite dead, poor things – but what a careless mother.

                                  I have also seen rats scampering around on the tops of the mosquito nets and
                                  sometimes we have them on our bed. They have a lovely game. They swarm down
                                  the cord from which the mosquito net is suspended, leap onto the bed and onto the
                                  floor. We do not have our net down now the cold season is here and there are few
                                  mosquitoes.

                                  Last week a rat crept under Ann’s net which hung to the floor and bit her little
                                  finger, so now I tuck the net in under the mattress though it makes it difficult for me to
                                  attend to her at night. We shall have to get a cat somewhere. Ann’s pram has not yet
                                  arrived so George carries her when we go walking – to her great content.
                                  The native women around here are most interested in Ann. They come to see
                                  her, bearing small gifts, and usually bring a child or two with them. They admire my child
                                  and I admire theirs and there is an exchange of gifts. They produce a couple of eggs or
                                  a few bananas or perhaps a skinny fowl and I hand over sugar, salt or soap as they
                                  value these commodities. The most lavish gift went to the wife of Thomas our headman,
                                  who produced twin daughters in the same week as I had Ann.

                                  Our neighbours have all been across to welcome me back and to admire the
                                  baby. These include Marion Coster who came out to join her husband whilst I was in
                                  South Africa. The two Hickson-Wood children came over on a fat old white donkey.
                                  They made a pretty picture sitting astride, one behind the other – Maureen with her arms
                                  around small Michael’s waist. A native toto led the donkey and the children’ s ayah
                                  walked beside it.

                                  It is quite cold here now but the sun is bright and the air dry. The whole
                                  countryside is beautifully green and we are a very happy little family.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate August 11th 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George has been very unwell for the past week. He had a nasty gash on his
                                  knee which went septic. He had a swelling in the groin and a high temperature and could
                                  not sleep at night for the pain in his leg. Ann was very wakeful too during the same
                                  period, I think she is teething. I luckily have kept fit though rather harassed. Yesterday the
                                  leg looked so inflamed that George decided to open up the wound himself. he made
                                  quite a big cut in exactly the right place. You should have seen the blackish puss
                                  pouring out.

                                  After he had thoroughly cleaned the wound George sewed it up himself. he has
                                  the proper surgical needles and gut. He held the cut together with his left hand and
                                  pushed the needle through the flesh with his right. I pulled the needle out and passed it
                                  to George for the next stitch. I doubt whether a surgeon could have made a neater job
                                  of it. He is still confined to the couch but today his temperature is normal. Some
                                  husband!

                                  The previous week was hectic in another way. We had a visit from lions! George
                                  and I were having supper about 8.30 on Tuesday night when the back verandah was
                                  suddenly invaded by women and children from the servants quarters behind the kitchen.
                                  They were all yelling “Simba, Simba.” – simba means lions. The door opened suddenly
                                  and the houseboy rushed in to say that there were lions at the huts. George got up
                                  swiftly, fetched gun and ammunition from the bedroom and with the houseboy carrying
                                  the lamp, went off to investigate. I remained at the table, carrying on with my supper as I
                                  felt a pioneer’s wife should! Suddenly something big leapt through the open window
                                  behind me. You can imagine what I thought! I know now that it is quite true to say one’s
                                  hair rises when one is scared. However it was only Kelly, our huge Irish wolfhound,
                                  taking cover.

                                  George returned quite soon to say that apparently the commotion made by the
                                  women and children had frightened the lions off. He found their tracks in the soft earth
                                  round the huts and a bag of maize that had been playfully torn open but the lions had
                                  moved on.

                                  Next day we heard that they had moved to Hickson-Wood’s shamba. Hicky
                                  came across to say that the lions had jumped over the wall of his cattle boma and killed
                                  both his white Muskat riding donkeys.
                                  He and a friend sat up all next night over the remains but the lions did not return to
                                  the kill.

                                  Apart from the little set back last week, Ann is blooming. She has a cap of very
                                  fine fair hair and clear blue eyes under straight brow. She also has lovely dimples in both
                                  cheeks. We are very proud of her.

                                  Our neighbours are picking coffee but the crops are small and the price is low. I
                                  am amazed that they are so optimistic about the future. No one in these parts ever
                                  seems to grouse though all are living on capital. They all say “Well if the worst happens
                                  we can always go up to the Lupa Diggings.”

                                  Don’t worry about us, we have enough to tide us over for some time yet.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 28th Sept. 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  News! News! I’m going to have another baby. George and I are delighted and I
                                  hope it will be a boy this time. I shall be able to have him at Mbeya because things are
                                  rapidly changing here. Several German families have moved to Mbeya including a
                                  German doctor who means to build a hospital there. I expect he will make a very good
                                  living because there must now be some hundreds of Europeans within a hundred miles
                                  radius of Mbeya. The Europeans are mostly British or German but there are also
                                  Greeks and, I believe, several other nationalities are represented on the Lupa Diggings.
                                  Ann is blooming and developing according to the Book except that she has no
                                  teeth yet! Kath Hickson-Wood has given her a very nice high chair and now she has
                                  breakfast and lunch at the table with us. Everything within reach goes on the floor to her
                                  amusement and my exasperation!

                                  You ask whether we have any Church of England missionaries in our part. No we
                                  haven’t though there are Lutheran and Roman Catholic Missions. I have never even
                                  heard of a visiting Church of England Clergyman to these parts though there are babies
                                  in plenty who have not been baptised. Jolly good thing I had Ann Christened down
                                  there.

                                  The R.C. priests in this area are called White Fathers. They all have beards and
                                  wear white cassocks and sun helmets. One, called Father Keiling, calls around frequently.
                                  Though none of us in this area is Catholic we take it in turn to put him up for the night. The
                                  Catholic Fathers in their turn are most hospitable to travellers regardless of their beliefs.
                                  Rather a sad thing has happened. Lucas our old chicken-boy is dead. I shall miss
                                  his toothy smile. George went to the funeral and fired two farewell shots from his rifle
                                  over the grave – a gesture much appreciated by the locals. Lucas in his day was a good
                                  hunter.

                                  Several of the locals own muzzle loading guns but the majority hunt with dogs
                                  and spears. The dogs wear bells which make an attractive jingle but I cannot bear the
                                  idea of small antelope being run down until they are exhausted before being clubbed of
                                  stabbed to death. We seldom eat venison as George does not care to shoot buck.
                                  Recently though, he shot an eland and Abel rendered down the fat which is excellent for
                                  cooking and very like beef fat.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O.Mbeya 21st November 1932

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George has gone off to the Lupa for a week with John Molteno. John came up
                                  here with the idea of buying a coffee farm but he has changed his mind and now thinks of
                                  staking some claims on the diggings and also setting up as a gold buyer.

                                  Did I tell you about his arrival here? John and George did some elephant hunting
                                  together in French Equatorial Africa and when John heard that George had married and
                                  settled in Tanganyika, he also decided to come up here. He drove up from Cape Town
                                  in a Baby Austin and arrived just as our labourers were going home for the day. The little
                                  car stopped half way up our hill and John got out to investigate. You should have heard
                                  the astonished exclamations when John got out – all 6 ft 5 ins. of him! He towered over
                                  the little car and even to me it seemed impossible for him to have made the long
                                  journey in so tiny a car.

                                  Kath Wood has been over several times lately. She is slim and looks so right in
                                  the shirt and corduroy slacks she almost always wears. She was here yesterday when
                                  the shamba boy, digging in the front garden, unearthed a large earthenware cooking pot,
                                  sealed at the top. I was greatly excited and had an instant mental image of fabulous
                                  wealth. We made the boy bring the pot carefully on to the verandah and opened it in
                                  happy anticipation. What do you think was inside? Nothing but a grinning skull! Such a
                                  treat for a pregnant female.

                                  We have a tree growing here that had lovely straight branches covered by a
                                  smooth bark. I got the garden boy to cut several of these branches of a uniform size,
                                  peeled off the bark and have made Ann a playpen with the poles which are much like
                                  broom sticks. Now I can leave her unattended when I do my chores. The other morning
                                  after breakfast I put Ann in her playpen on the verandah and gave her a piece of toast
                                  and honey to keep her quiet whilst I laundered a few of her things. When I looked out a
                                  little later I was horrified to see a number of bees buzzing around her head whilst she
                                  placidly concentrated on her toast. I made a rapid foray and rescued her but I still don’t
                                  know whether that was the thing to do.

                                  We all send our love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya Hospital. April 25th. 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Here I am, installed at the very new hospital, built by Dr Eckhardt, awaiting the
                                  arrival of the new baby. George has gone back to the farm on foot but will walk in again
                                  to spend the weekend with us. Ann is with me and enjoys the novelty of playing with
                                  other children. The Eckhardts have two, a pretty little girl of two and a half and a very fair
                                  roly poly boy of Ann’s age. Ann at fourteen months is very active. She is quite a little girl
                                  now with lovely dimples. She walks well but is backward in teething.

                                  George, Ann and I had a couple of days together at the hotel before I moved in
                                  here and several of the local women visited me and have promised to visit me in
                                  hospital. The trip from farm to town was very entertaining if not very comfortable. There
                                  is ten miles of very rough road between our farm and Utengule Mission and beyond the
                                  Mission there is a fair thirteen or fourteen mile road to Mbeya.

                                  As we have no car now the doctor’s wife offered to drive us from the Mission to
                                  Mbeya but she would not risk her car on the road between the Mission and our farm.
                                  The upshot was that I rode in the Hickson-Woods machila for that ten mile stretch. The
                                  machila is a canopied hammock, slung from a bamboo pole, in which I reclined, not too
                                  comfortably in my unwieldy state, with Ann beside me or sometime straddling me. Four
                                  of our farm boys carried the machila on their shoulders, two fore and two aft. The relief
                                  bearers walked on either side. There must have been a dozen in all and they sang a sort
                                  of sea shanty song as they walked. One man would sing a verse and the others took up
                                  the chorus. They often improvise as they go. They moaned about my weight (at least
                                  George said so! I don’t follow Ki-Swahili well yet) and expressed the hope that I would
                                  have a son and that George would reward them handsomely.

                                  George and Kelly, the dog, followed close behind the machila and behind
                                  George came Abel our cook and his wife and small daughter Annalie, all in their best
                                  attire. The cook wore a palm beach suit, large Terai hat and sunglasses and two colour
                                  shoes and quite lent a tone to the proceedings! Right at the back came the rag tag and
                                  bobtail who joined the procession just for fun.

                                  Mrs Eckhardt was already awaiting us at the Mission when we arrived and we had
                                  an uneventful trip to the Mbeya Hotel.

                                  During my last week at the farm I felt very tired and engaged the cook’s small
                                  daughter, Annalie, to amuse Ann for an hour after lunch so that I could have a rest. They
                                  played in the small verandah room which adjoins our bedroom and where I keep all my
                                  sewing materials. One afternoon I was startled by a scream from Ann. I rushed to the
                                  room and found Ann with blood steaming from her cheek. Annalie knelt beside her,
                                  looking startled and frightened, with my embroidery scissors in her hand. She had cut off
                                  half of the long curling golden lashes on one of Ann’s eyelids and, in trying to finish the
                                  job, had cut off a triangular flap of skin off Ann’s cheek bone.

                                  I called Abel, the cook, and demanded that he should chastise his daughter there and
                                  then and I soon heard loud shrieks from behind the kitchen. He spanked her with a
                                  bamboo switch but I am sure not as well as she deserved. Africans are very tolerant
                                  towards their children though I have seen husbands and wives fighting furiously.
                                  I feel very well but long to have the confinement over.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mbeya Hospital. 2nd May 1933.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Little George arrived at 7.30 pm on Saturday evening 29 th. April. George was
                                  with me at the time as he had walked in from the farm for news, and what a wonderful bit
                                  of luck that was. The doctor was away on a case on the Diggings and I was bathing Ann
                                  with George looking on, when the pains started. George dried Ann and gave her
                                  supper and put her to bed. Afterwards he sat on the steps outside my room and a
                                  great comfort it was to know that he was there.

                                  The confinement was short but pretty hectic. The Doctor returned to the Hospital
                                  just in time to deliver the baby. He is a grand little boy, beautifully proportioned. The
                                  doctor says he has never seen a better formed baby. He is however rather funny
                                  looking just now as his head is, very temporarily, egg shaped. He has a shock of black
                                  silky hair like a gollywog and believe it or not, he has a slight black moustache.
                                  George came in, looked at the baby, looked at me, and we both burst out
                                  laughing. The doctor was shocked and said so. He has no sense of humour and couldn’t
                                  understand that we, though bursting with pride in our son, could never the less laugh at
                                  him.

                                  Friends in Mbeya have sent me the most gorgeous flowers and my room is
                                  transformed with delphiniums, roses and carnations. The room would be very austere
                                  without the flowers. Curtains, bedspread and enamelware, walls and ceiling are all
                                  snowy white.

                                  George hired a car and took Ann home next day. I have little George for
                                  company during the day but he is removed at night. I am longing to get him home and
                                  away from the German nurse who feeds him on black tea when he cries. She insists that
                                  tea is a medicine and good for him.

                                  Much love from a proud mother of two.
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate 12May 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We are all together at home again and how lovely it feels. Even the house
                                  servants seem pleased. The boy had decorated the lounge with sprays of
                                  bougainvillaea and Abel had backed one of his good sponge cakes.

                                  Ann looked fat and rosy but at first was only moderately interested in me and the
                                  new baby but she soon thawed. George is good with her and will continue to dress Ann
                                  in the mornings and put her to bed until I am satisfied with Georgie.

                                  He, poor mite, has a nasty rash on face and neck. I am sure it is just due to that
                                  tea the nurse used to give him at night. He has lost his moustache and is fast loosing his
                                  wild black hair and emerging as quite a handsome babe. He is a very masculine looking
                                  infant with much more strongly marked eyebrows and a larger nose that Ann had. He is
                                  very good and lies quietly in his basket even when awake.

                                  George has been making a hatching box for brown trout ova and has set it up in
                                  a small clear stream fed by a spring in readiness for the ova which is expected from
                                  South Africa by next weeks plane. Some keen fishermen from Mbeya and the District
                                  have clubbed together to buy the ova. The fingerlings are later to be transferred to
                                  streams in Mbeya and Tukuyu Districts.

                                  I shall now have my hands full with the two babies and will not have much time for the
                                  garden, or I fear, for writing very long letters. Remember though, that no matter how
                                  large my family becomes, I shall always love you as much as ever.

                                  Your affectionate,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 14th June 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  The four of us are all well but alas we have lost our dear Kelly. He was rather a
                                  silly dog really, although he grew so big he retained all his puppy ways but we were all
                                  very fond of him, especially George because Kelly attached himself to George whilst I
                                  was away having Ann and from that time on he was George’s shadow. I think he had
                                  some form of biliary fever. He died stretched out on the living room couch late last night,
                                  with George sitting beside him so that he would not feel alone.

                                  The children are growing fast. Georgie is a darling. He now has a fluff of pale
                                  brown hair and his eyes are large and dark brown. Ann is very plump and fair.
                                  We have had several visitors lately. Apart from neighbours, a car load of diggers
                                  arrived one night and John Molteno and his bride were here. She is a very attractive girl
                                  but, I should say, more suited to life in civilisation than in this back of beyond. She has
                                  gone out to the diggings with her husband and will have to walk a good stretch of the fifty
                                  or so miles.

                                  The diggers had to sleep in the living room on the couch and on hastily erected
                                  camp beds. They arrived late at night and left after breakfast next day. One had half a
                                  beard, the other side of his face had been forcibly shaved in the bar the night before.

                                  your affectionate,
                                  Eleanor

                                  Mchewe Estate. August 10 th. 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George is away on safari with two Indian Army officers. The money he will get for
                                  his services will be very welcome because this coffee growing is a slow business, and
                                  our capitol is rapidly melting away. The job of acting as White Hunter was unexpected
                                  or George would not have taken on the job of hatching the ova which duly arrived from
                                  South Africa.

                                  George and the District Commissioner, David Pollock, went to meet the plane
                                  by which the ova had been consigned but the pilot knew nothing about the package. It
                                  came to light in the mail bag with the parcels! However the ova came to no harm. David
                                  Pollock and George brought the parcel to the farm and carefully transferred the ova to
                                  the hatching box. It was interesting to watch the tiny fry hatch out – a process which took
                                  several days. Many died in the process and George removed the dead by sucking
                                  them up in a glass tube.

                                  When hatched, the tiny fry were fed on ant eggs collected by the boys. I had to
                                  take over the job of feeding and removing the dead when George left on safari. The fry
                                  have to be fed every four hours, like the baby, so each time I have fed Georgie. I hurry
                                  down to feed the trout.

                                  The children are very good but keep me busy. Ann can now say several words
                                  and understands more. She adores Georgie. I long to show them off to you.

                                  Very much love
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. October 27th 1933

                                  Dear Family,

                                  All just over flu. George and Ann were very poorly. I did not fare so badly and
                                  Georgie came off best. He is on a bottle now.

                                  There was some excitement here last Wednesday morning. At 6.30 am. I called
                                  for boiling water to make Georgie’s food. No water arrived but muffled shouting and the
                                  sound of blows came from the kitchen. I went to investigate and found a fierce fight in
                                  progress between the house boy and the kitchen boy. In my efforts to make them stop
                                  fighting I went too close and got a sharp bang on the mouth with the edge of an
                                  enamelled plate the kitchen boy was using as a weapon. My teeth cut my lip inside and
                                  the plate cut it outside and blood flowed from mouth to chin. The boys were petrified.
                                  By the time I had fed Georgie the lip was stiff and swollen. George went in wrath
                                  to the kitchen and by breakfast time both house boy and kitchen boy had swollen faces
                                  too. Since then I have a kettle of boiling water to hand almost before the words are out
                                  of my mouth. I must say that the fight was because the house boy had clouted the
                                  kitchen boy for keeping me waiting! In this land of piece work it is the job of the kitchen
                                  boy to light the fire and boil the kettle but the houseboy’s job to carry the kettle to me.
                                  I have seen little of Kath Wood or Marion Coster for the past two months. Major
                                  Jones is the neighbour who calls most regularly. He has a wireless set and calls on all of
                                  us to keep us up to date with world as well as local news. He often brings oranges for
                                  Ann who adores him. He is a very nice person but no oil painting and makes no effort to
                                  entertain Ann but she thinks he is fine. Perhaps his monocle appeals to her.

                                  George has bought a six foot long galvanised bath which is a great improvement
                                  on the smaller oval one we have used until now. The smaller one had grown battered
                                  from much use and leaks like a sieve. Fortunately our bathroom has a cement floor,
                                  because one had to fill the bath to the brim and then bath extremely quickly to avoid
                                  being left high and dry.

                                  Lots and lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 1st December 1933

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Ann has not been well. We think she has had malaria. She has grown a good
                                  deal lately and looks much thinner and rather pale. Georgie is thriving and has such
                                  sparkling brown eyes and a ready smile. He and Ann make a charming pair, one so fair
                                  and the other dark.

                                  The Moltenos’ spent a few days here and took Georgie and me to Mbeya so
                                  that Georgie could be vaccinated. However it was an unsatisfactory trip because the
                                  doctor had no vaccine.

                                  George went to the Lupa with the Moltenos and returned to the farm in their Baby
                                  Austin which they have lent to us for a week. This was to enable me to go to Mbeya to
                                  have a couple of teeth filled by a visiting dentist.

                                  We went to Mbeya in the car on Saturday. It was quite a squash with the four of
                                  us on the front seat of the tiny car. Once George grabbed the babies foot instead of the
                                  gear knob! We had Georgie vaccinated at the hospital and then went to the hotel where
                                  the dentist was installed. Mr Dare, the dentist, had few instruments and they were very
                                  tarnished. I sat uncomfortably on a kitchen chair whilst he tinkered with my teeth. He filled
                                  three but two of the fillings came out that night. This meant another trip to Mbeya in the
                                  Baby Austin but this time they seem all right.

                                  The weather is very hot and dry and the garden a mess. We are having trouble
                                  with the young coffee trees too. Cut worms are killing off seedlings in the nursery and
                                  there is a borer beetle in the planted out coffee.

                                  George bought a large grey donkey from some wandering Masai and we hope
                                  the children will enjoy riding it later on.

                                  Very much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 14th February 1934.

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You will be sorry to hear that little Ann has been very ill, indeed we were terribly
                                  afraid that we were going to lose her. She enjoyed her birthday on the 8th. All the toys
                                  you, and her English granny, sent were unwrapped with such delight. However next
                                  day she seemed listless and a bit feverish so I tucked her up in bed after lunch. I dosed
                                  her with quinine and aspirin and she slept fitfully. At about eleven o’clock I was
                                  awakened by a strange little cry. I turned up the night light and was horrified to see that
                                  Ann was in a convulsion. I awakened George who, as always in an emergency, was
                                  perfectly calm and practical. He filled the small bath with very warm water and emersed
                                  Ann in it, placing a cold wet cloth on her head. We then wrapped her in blankets and
                                  gave her an enema and she settled down to sleep. A few hours later we had the same
                                  thing over again.

                                  At first light we sent a runner to Mbeya to fetch the doctor but waited all day in
                                  vain and in the evening the runner returned to say that the doctor had gone to a case on
                                  the diggings. Ann had been feverish all day with two or three convulsions. Neither
                                  George or I wished to leave the bedroom, but there was Georgie to consider, and in
                                  the afternoon I took him out in the garden for a while whilst George sat with Ann.
                                  That night we both sat up all night and again Ann had those wretched attacks of
                                  convulsions. George and I were worn out with anxiety by the time the doctor arrived the
                                  next afternoon. Ann had not been able to keep down any quinine and had had only
                                  small sips of water since the onset of the attack.

                                  The doctor at once diagnosed the trouble as malaria aggravated by teething.
                                  George held Ann whilst the Doctor gave her an injection. At the first attempt the needle
                                  bent into a bow, George was furious! The second attempt worked and after a few hours
                                  Ann’s temperature dropped and though she was ill for two days afterwards she is now
                                  up and about. She has also cut the last of her baby teeth, thank God. She looks thin and
                                  white, but should soon pick up. It has all been a great strain to both of us. Georgie
                                  behaved like an angel throughout. He played happily in his cot and did not seem to
                                  sense any tension as people say, babies do. Our baby was cheerful and not at all
                                  subdued.

                                  This is the rainy season and it is a good thing that some work has been done on
                                  our road or the doctor might not have got through.

                                  Much love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 1st October 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  We are all well now, thank goodness, but last week Georgie gave us such a
                                  fright. I was sitting on the verandah, busy with some sewing and not watching Ann and
                                  Georgie, who were trying to reach a bunch of bananas which hung on a rope from a
                                  beam of the verandah. Suddenly I heard a crash, Georgie had fallen backward over the
                                  edge of the verandah and hit the back of his head on the edge of the brick furrow which
                                  carries away the rainwater. He lay flat on his back with his arms spread out and did not
                                  move or cry. When I picked him up he gave a little whimper, I carried him to his cot and
                                  bathed his face and soon he began sitting up and appeared quite normal. The trouble
                                  began after he had vomited up his lunch. He began to whimper and bang his head
                                  against the cot.

                                  George and I were very worried because we have no transport so we could not
                                  take Georgie to the doctor and we could not bear to go through again what we had gone
                                  through with Ann earlier in the year. Then, in the late afternoon, a miracle happened. Two
                                  men George hardly knew, and complete strangers to me, called in on their way from the
                                  diggings to Mbeya and they kindly drove Georgie and me to the hospital. The Doctor
                                  allowed me to stay with Georgie and we spent five days there. Luckily he responded to
                                  treatment and is now as alive as ever. Children do put years on one!

                                  There is nothing much else to report. We have a new vegetable garden which is
                                  doing well but the earth here is strange. Gardens seem to do well for two years but by
                                  that time the soil is exhausted and one must move the garden somewhere else. The
                                  coffee looks well but it will be another year before we can expect even a few bags of
                                  coffee and prices are still low. Anyway by next year George should have some good
                                  return for all his hard work.

                                  Lots of love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. November 4th 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  George is home from his White Hunting safari looking very sunburnt and well.
                                  The elderly American, who was his client this time, called in here at the farm to meet me
                                  and the children. It is amazing what spirit these old lads have! This one looked as though
                                  he should be thinking in terms of slippers and an armchair but no, he thinks in terms of
                                  high powered rifles with telescopic sights.

                                  It is lovely being together again and the children are delighted to have their Dad
                                  home. Things are always exciting when George is around. The day after his return
                                  George said at breakfast, “We can’t go on like this. You and the kids never get off the
                                  shamba. We’ll simply have to get a car.” You should have heard the excitement. “Get a
                                  car Daddy?’” cried Ann jumping in her chair so that her plaits bounced. “Get a car
                                  Daddy?” echoed Georgie his brown eyes sparkling. “A car,” said I startled, “However
                                  can we afford one?”

                                  “Well,” said George, “on my way back from Safari I heard that a car is to be sold
                                  this week at the Tukuyu Court, diseased estate or bankruptcy or something, I might get it
                                  cheap and it is an A.C.” The name meant nothing to me, but George explained that an
                                  A.C. is first cousin to a Rolls Royce.

                                  So off he went to the sale and next day the children and I listened all afternoon for
                                  the sound of an approaching car. We had many false alarms but, towards evening we
                                  heard what appeared to be the roar of an aeroplane engine. It was the A.C. roaring her
                                  way up our steep hill with a long plume of steam waving gaily above her radiator.
                                  Out jumped my beaming husband and in no time at all, he was showing off her
                                  points to an admiring family. Her lines are faultless and seats though worn are most
                                  comfortable. She has a most elegant air so what does it matter that the radiator leaks like
                                  a sieve, her exhaust pipe has broken off, her tyres are worn almost to the canvas and
                                  she has no windscreen. She goes, and she cost only five pounds.

                                  Next afternoon George, the kids and I piled into the car and drove along the road
                                  on lookout for guinea fowl. All went well on the outward journey but on the homeward
                                  one the poor A.C. simply gasped and died. So I carried the shot gun and George
                                  carried both children and we trailed sadly home. This morning George went with a bunch
                                  of farmhands and brought her home. Truly temperamental, she came home literally
                                  under her own steam.

                                  George now plans to get a second hand engine and radiator for her but it won’t
                                  be an A.C. engine. I think she is the only one of her kind in the country.
                                  I am delighted to hear, dad, that you are sending a bridle for Joseph for
                                  Christmas. I am busy making a saddle out of an old piece of tent canvas stuffed with
                                  kapok, some webbing and some old rug straps. A car and a riding donkey! We’re
                                  definitely carriage folk now.

                                  Lots of love to all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 28th December 1934

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  Thank you for the wonderful Christmas parcel. My frock is a splendid fit. George
                                  declares that no one can knit socks like Mummy and the children love their toys and new
                                  clothes.

                                  Joseph, the donkey, took his bit with an air of bored resignation and Ann now
                                  rides proudly on his back. Joseph is a big strong animal with the looks and disposition of
                                  a mule. he will not go at all unless a native ‘toto’ walks before him and when he does go
                                  he wears a pained expression as though he were carrying fourteen stone instead of
                                  Ann’s fly weight. I walk beside the donkey carrying Georgie and our cat, ‘Skinny Winnie’,
                                  follows behind. Quite a cavalcade. The other day I got so exasperated with Joseph that
                                  I took Ann off and I got on. Joseph tottered a few paces and sat down! to the huge
                                  delight of our farm labourers who were going home from work. Anyway, one good thing,
                                  the donkey is so lazy that there is little chance of him bolting with Ann.

                                  The Moltenos spent Christmas with us and left for the Lupa Diggings yesterday.
                                  They arrived on the 22nd. with gifts for the children and chocolates and beer. That very
                                  afternoon George and John Molteno left for Ivuna, near Lake Ruckwa, to shoot some
                                  guinea fowl and perhaps a goose for our Christmas dinner. We expected the menfolk
                                  back on Christmas Eve and Anne and I spent a busy day making mince pies and
                                  sausage rolls. Why I don’t know, because I am sure Abel could have made them better.
                                  We decorated the Christmas tree and sat up very late but no husbands turned up.
                                  Christmas day passed but still no husbands came. Anne, like me, is expecting a baby
                                  and we both felt pretty forlorn and cross. Anne was certain that they had been caught up
                                  in a party somewhere and had forgotten all about us and I must say when Boxing Day
                                  went by and still George and John did not show up I felt ready to agree with her.
                                  They turned up towards evening and explained that on the homeward trip the car
                                  had bogged down in the mud and that they had spent a miserable Christmas. Anne
                                  refused to believe their story so George, to prove their case, got the game bag and
                                  tipped the contents on to the dining room table. Out fell several guinea fowl, long past
                                  being edible, followed by a large goose so high that it was green and blue where all the
                                  feathers had rotted off.

                                  The stench was too much for two pregnant girls. I shot out of the front door
                                  closely followed by Anne and we were both sick in the garden.

                                  I could not face food that evening but Anne is made of stronger stuff and ate her
                                  belated Christmas dinner with relish.

                                  I am looking forward enormously to having Marjorie here with us. She will be able
                                  to carry back to you an eyewitness account of our home and way of life.

                                  Much love to you all,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 5th January 1935

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You cannot imagine how lovely it is to have Marjorie here. She came just in time
                                  because I have had pernicious vomiting and have lost a great deal of weight and she
                                  took charge of the children and made me spend three days in hospital having treatment.
                                  George took me to the hospital on the afternoon of New Years Eve and decided
                                  to spend the night at the hotel and join in the New Years Eve celebrations. I had several
                                  visitors at the hospital that evening and George actually managed to get some imported
                                  grapes for me. He returned to the farm next morning and fetched me from the hospital
                                  four days later. Of course the old A.C. just had to play up. About half way home the
                                  back axle gave in and we had to send a passing native some miles back to a place
                                  called Mbalizi to hire a lorry from a Greek trader to tow us home to the farm.
                                  The children looked well and were full of beans. I think Marjorie was thankful to
                                  hand them over to me. She is delighted with Ann’s motherly little ways but Georgie she
                                  calls “a really wild child”. He isn’t, just has such an astonishing amount of energy and is
                                  always up to mischief. Marjorie brought us all lovely presents. I am so thrilled with my
                                  sewing machine. It may be an old model but it sews marvellously. We now have an
                                  Alsatian pup as well as Joseph the donkey and the two cats.

                                  Marjorie had a midnight encounter with Joseph which gave her quite a shock but
                                  we had a good laugh about it next day. Some months ago George replaced our wattle
                                  and daub outside pit lavatory by a substantial brick one, so large that Joseph is being
                                  temporarily stabled in it at night. We neglected to warn Marj about this and one night,
                                  storm lamp in hand, she opened the door and Joseph walked out braying his thanks.
                                  I am afraid Marjorie is having a quiet time, a shame when the journey from Cape
                                  Town is so expensive. The doctor has told me to rest as much as I can, so it is
                                  impossible for us to take Marj on sight seeing trips.

                                  I hate to think that she will be leaving in ten days time.

                                  Much love,
                                  Eleanor.

                                  Mchewe Estate. 18th February 1935

                                  Dearest Family,

                                  You must be able to visualise our life here quite well now that Marj is back and
                                  has no doubt filled in all the details I forget to mention in my letters. What a journey we
                                  had in the A.C. when we took her to the plane. George, the children and I sat in front and
                                  Marj sat behind with numerous four gallon tins of water for the insatiable radiator. It was
                                  raining and the canvas hood was up but part of the side flaps are missing and as there is
                                  no glass in the windscreen the rain blew in on us. George got fed up with constantly
                                  removing the hot radiator cap so simply stuffed a bit of rag in instead. When enough
                                  steam had built up in the radiator behind the rag it blew out and we started all over again.
                                  The car still roars like an aeroplane engine and yet has little power so that George sent
                                  gangs of boys to the steep hills between the farm and the Mission to give us a push if
                                  necessary. Fortunately this time it was not, and the boys cheered us on our way. We
                                  needed their help on the homeward journey however.

                                  George has now bought an old Chev engine which he means to install before I
                                  have to go to hospital to have my new baby. It will be quite an engineering feet as
                                  George has few tools.

                                  I am sorry to say that I am still not well, something to do with kidneys or bladder.
                                  George bought me some pills from one of the several small shops which have opened
                                  in Mbeya and Ann is most interested in the result. She said seriously to Kath Wood,
                                  “Oh my Mummy is a very clever Mummy. She can do blue wee and green wee as well
                                  as yellow wee.” I simply can no longer manage the children without help and have
                                  engaged the cook’s wife, Janey, to help. The children are by no means thrilled. I plead in
                                  vain that I am not well enough to go for walks. Ann says firmly, “Ann doesn’t want to go
                                  for a walk. Ann will look after you.” Funny, though she speaks well for a three year old,
                                  she never uses the first person. Georgie say he would much rather walk with
                                  Keshokutwa, the kitchen boy. His name by the way, means day-after-tomorrow and it
                                  suits him down to the ground, Kath Wood walks over sometimes with offers of help and Ann will gladly go walking with her but Georgie won’t. He on the other hand will walk with Anne Molteno
                                  and Ann won’t. They are obstinate kids. Ann has developed a very fertile imagination.
                                  She has probably been looking at too many of those nice women’s magazines you
                                  sent. A few days ago she said, “You are sick Mummy, but Ann’s got another Mummy.
                                  She’s not sick, and my other mummy (very smugly) has lovely golden hair”. This
                                  morning’ not ten minutes after I had dressed her, she came in with her frock wet and
                                  muddy. I said in exasperation, “Oh Ann, you are naughty.” To which she instantly
                                  returned, “My other Mummy doesn’t think I am naughty. She thinks I am very nice.” It
                                  strikes me I shall have to get better soon so that I can be gay once more and compete
                                  with that phantom golden haired paragon.

                                  We had a very heavy storm over the farm last week. There was heavy rain with
                                  hail which stripped some of the coffee trees and the Mchewe River flooded and the
                                  water swept through the lower part of the shamba. After the water had receded George
                                  picked up a fine young trout which had been stranded. This was one of some he had
                                  put into the river when Georgie was a few months old.

                                  The trials of a coffee farmer are legion. We now have a plague of snails. They
                                  ring bark the young trees and leave trails of slime on the glossy leaves. All the ring
                                  barked trees will have to be cut right back and this is heartbreaking as they are bearing
                                  berries for the first time. The snails are collected by native children, piled upon the
                                  ground and bashed to a pulp which gives off a sickening stench. I am sorry for the local
                                  Africans. Locusts ate up their maize and now they are losing their bean crop to the snails.

                                  Lots of love, Eleanor

                                  #6259
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    George “Mike” Rushby

                                    A short autobiography of George Gilman Rushby’s son, published in the Blackwall Bugle, Australia.

                                    Early in 2009, Ballina Shire Council Strategic and
                                    Community Services Group Manager, Steve Barnier,
                                    suggested that it would be a good idea for the Wardell
                                    and District community to put out a bi-monthly
                                    newsletter. I put my hand up to edit the publication and
                                    since then, over 50 issues of “The Blackwall Bugle”
                                    have been produced, encouraged by Ballina Shire
                                    Council who host the newsletter on their website.
                                    Because I usually write the stories that other people
                                    generously share with me, I have been asked by several
                                    community members to let them know who I am. Here is
                                    my attempt to let you know!

                                    My father, George Gilman Rushby was born in England
                                    in 1900. An Electrician, he migrated to Africa as a young
                                    man to hunt and to prospect for gold. He met Eleanor
                                    Dunbar Leslie who was a high school teacher in Cape
                                    Town. They later married in Dar es Salaam, Tanganyika.
                                    I was the second child and first son and was born in a
                                    mud hut in Tanganyika in 1933. I spent my first years on
                                    a coffee plantation. When four years old, and with
                                    parents and elder sister on a remote goldfield, I caught
                                    typhoid fever. I was seriously ill and had no access to
                                    proper medical facilities. My paternal grandmother
                                    sailed out to Africa from England on a steam ship and
                                    took me back to England for medical treatment. My
                                    sister Ann came too. Then Adolf Hitler started WWII and
                                    Ann and I were separated from our parents for 9 years.

                                    Sister Ann and I were not to see him or our mother for
                                    nine years because of the war. Dad served as a Captain in
                                    the King’s African Rifles operating in the North African
                                    desert, while our Mum managed the coffee plantation at
                                    home in Tanganyika.

                                    Ann and I lived with our Grandmother and went to
                                    school in Nottingham England. In 1946 the family was
                                    reunited. We lived in Mbeya in Southern Tanganyika
                                    where my father was then the District Manager of the
                                    National Parks and Wildlife Authority. There was no
                                    high school in Tanganyika so I had to go to school in
                                    Nairobi, Kenya. It took five days travelling each way by
                                    train and bus including two days on a steamer crossing
                                    Lake Victoria.

                                    However, the school year was only two terms with long
                                    holidays in between.

                                    When I was seventeen, I left high school. There was
                                    then no university in East Africa. There was no work
                                    around as Tanganyika was about to become
                                    independent of the British Empire and become
                                    Tanzania. Consequently jobs were reserved for
                                    Africans.

                                    A war had broken out in Korea. I took a day off from
                                    high school and visited the British Army headquarters
                                    in Nairobi. I signed up for military service intending to
                                    go to Korea. The army flew me to England. During
                                    Army basic training I was nicknamed ‘Mike’ and have
                                    been called Mike ever since. I never got to Korea!
                                    After my basic training I volunteered for the Parachute
                                    Regiment and the army sent me to Egypt where the
                                    Suez Canal was under threat. I carried out parachute
                                    operations in the Sinai Desert and in Cyprus and
                                    Jordan. I was then selected for officer training and was
                                    sent to England to the Eaton Hall Officer Cadet School
                                    in Cheshire. Whilst in Cheshire, I met my future wife
                                    Jeanette. I graduated as a Second Lieutenant in the
                                    Royal Lincolnshire Regiment and was posted to West
                                    Berlin, which was then one hundred miles behind the
                                    Iron Curtain. My duties included patrolling the
                                    demarcation line that separated the allies from the
                                    Russian forces. The Berlin Wall was yet to be built. I
                                    also did occasional duty as guard commander of the
                                    guard at Spandau Prison where Adolf Hitler’s deputy
                                    Rudolf Hess was the only prisoner.

                                    From Berlin, my Regiment was sent to Malaya to
                                    undertake deep jungle operations against communist
                                    terrorists that were attempting to overthrow the
                                    Malayan Government. I was then a Lieutenant in
                                    command of a platoon of about 40 men which would go
                                    into the jungle for three weeks to a month with only air
                                    re-supply to keep us going. On completion of my jungle
                                    service, I returned to England and married Jeanette. I
                                    had to stand up throughout the church wedding
                                    ceremony because I had damaged my right knee in a
                                    competitive cross-country motorcycle race and wore a
                                    splint and restrictive bandage for the occasion!
                                    At this point I took a career change and transferred
                                    from the infantry to the Royal Military Police. I was in
                                    charge of the security of British, French and American
                                    troops using the autobahn link from West Germany to
                                    the isolated Berlin. Whilst in Germany and Austria I
                                    took up snow skiing as a sport.

                                    Jeanette and I seemed to attract unusual little
                                    adventures along the way — each adventure trivial in
                                    itself but adding up to give us a ‘different’ path through
                                    life. Having climbed Mount Snowdon up the ‘easy way’
                                    we were witness to a serious climbing accident where a
                                    member of the staff of a Cunard Shipping Line
                                    expedition fell and suffered serious injury. It was
                                    Sunday a long time ago. The funicular railway was
                                    closed. There was no telephone. So I ran all the way
                                    down Mount Snowdon to raise the alarm.

                                    On a road trip from Verden in Germany to Berlin with
                                    our old Opel Kapitan motor car stacked to the roof with
                                    all our worldly possessions, we broke down on the ice and snow covered autobahn. We still had a hundred kilometres to go.

                                    A motorcycle patrolman flagged down a B-Double
                                    tanker. He hooked us to the tanker with a very short tow
                                    cable and off we went. The truck driver couldn’t see us
                                    because we were too close and his truck threw up a
                                    constant deluge of ice and snow so we couldn’t see
                                    anyway. We survived the hundred kilometre ‘sleigh
                                    ride!’

                                    I then went back to the other side of the world where I
                                    carried out military police duties in Singapore and
                                    Malaya for three years. I took up scuba diving and
                                    loved the ocean. Jeanette and I, with our two little
                                    daughters, took a holiday to South Africa to see my
                                    parents. We sailed on a ship of the Holland-Afrika Line.
                                    It broke down for four days and drifted uncontrollably
                                    in dangerous waters off the Skeleton Coast of Namibia
                                    until the crew could get the ship’s motor running again.
                                    Then, in Cape Town, we were walking the beach near
                                    Hermanus with my youngest brother and my parents,
                                    when we found the dead body of a man who had thrown
                                    himself off a cliff. The police came and secured the site.
                                    Back with the army, I was promoted to Major and
                                    appointed Provost Marshal of the ACE Mobile Force
                                    (Allied Command Europe) with dual headquarters in
                                    Salisbury, England and Heidelberg, Germany. The cold
                                    war was at its height and I was on operations in Greece,
                                    Denmark and Norway including the Arctic. I had
                                    Norwegian, Danish, Italian and American troops in my
                                    unit and I was then also the Winter Warfare Instructor
                                    for the British contingent to the Allied Command
                                    Europe Mobile Force that operated north of the Arctic
                                    Circle.

                                    The reason for being in the Arctic Circle? From there
                                    our special forces could look down into northern
                                    Russia.

                                    I was not seeing much of my two young daughters. A
                                    desk job was looming my way and I decided to leave
                                    the army and migrate to Australia. Why Australia?
                                    Well, I didn’t want to go back to Africa, which
                                    seemed politically unstable and the people I most
                                    liked working with in the army, were the Australian
                                    troops I had met in Malaya.

                                    I migrated to Brisbane, Australia in 1970 and started
                                    working for Woolworths. After management training,
                                    I worked at Garden City and Brookside then became
                                    the manager in turn of Woolworths stores at
                                    Paddington, George Street and Redcliff. I was also the
                                    first Director of FAUI Queensland (The Federation of
                                    Underwater Diving Instructors) and spent my spare
                                    time on the Great Barrier Reef. After 8 years with
                                    Woollies, I opted for a sea change.

                                    I moved with my family to Evans Head where I
                                    converted a convenience store into a mini
                                    supermarket. When IGA moved into town, I decided
                                    to take up beef cattle farming and bought a cattle
                                    property at Collins Creek Kyogle in 1990. I loved
                                    everything about the farm — the Charolais cattle, my
                                    horses, my kelpie dogs, the open air, fresh water
                                    creek, the freedom, the lifestyle. I also became a
                                    volunteer fire fighter with the Green Pigeon Brigade.
                                    In 2004 I sold our farm and moved to Wardell.
                                    My wife Jeanette and I have been married for 60 years
                                    and are now retired. We have two lovely married
                                    daughters and three fine grandchildren. We live in the
                                    greatest part of the world where we have been warmly
                                    welcomed by the Wardell community and by the
                                    Wardell Brigade of the Rural Fire Service. We are
                                    very happy here.

                                    Mike Rushby

                                    A short article sent to Jacksdale in England from Mike Rushby in Australia:

                                    Rushby Family

                                    #6243
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      William Housley’s Will and the Court Case

                                      William Housley died in 1848, but his widow Ellen didn’t die until 1872.  The court case was in 1873.  Details about the court case are archived at the National Archives at Kew,  in London, but are not available online. They can be viewed in person, but that hasn’t been possible thus far.  However, there are a great many references to it in the letters.

                                      William Housley’s first wife was Mary Carrington 1787-1813.  They had three children, Mary Anne, Elizabeth and William. When Mary died, William married Mary’s sister Ellen, not in their own parish church at Smalley but in Ashbourne.  Although not uncommon for a widower to marry a deceased wife’s sister, it wasn’t legal.  This point is mentioned in one of the letters.

                                      One of the pages of William Housley’s will:

                                      William Housleys Will

                                       

                                      An excerpt from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                                      A comment in a letter from Joseph (August 6, 1873) indicated that William was married twice and that his wives were sisters: “What do you think that I believe that Mary Ann is trying to make our father’s will of no account as she says that my father’s marriage with our mother was not lawful he marrying two sisters. What do you think of her? I have heard my mother say something about paying a fine at the time of the marriage to make it legal.” Markwell and Saul in The A-Z Guide to Tracing Ancestors in Britain explain that marriage to a deceased wife’s sister was not permissible under Canon law as the relationship was within the prohibited degrees. However, such marriages did take place–usually well away from the couple’s home area. Up to 1835 such marriages were not void but were voidable by legal action. Few such actions were instituted but the risk was always there.

                                      Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census. 
                                      In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                                      There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”
                                      Mary Ann was still living in May 1872. Joseph implied that she and her brother, Will “intend making a bit of bother about the settlement of the bit of property” left by their mother. The 1871 census listed Mary Ann’s occupation as “income from houses.”

                                      In July 1872, Joseph introduced Ruth’s husband: “No doubt he is a bad lot. He is one of the Heath’s of Stanley Common a miller and he lives at Smalley Mill” (Ruth Heath was Mary Anne Housley’s daughter)
                                      In 1873 Joseph wrote, “He is nothing but a land shark both Heath and his wife and his wife is the worst of the two. You will think these is hard words but they are true dear brother.” The solicitor, Abraham John Flint, was not at all pleased with Heath’s obstruction of the settlement of the estate. He wrote on June 30, 1873: “Heath agreed at first and then because I would not pay his expenses he refused and has since instructed another solicitor for his wife and Mrs. Weston who have been opposing us to the utmost. I am concerned for all parties interested except these two….The judge severely censured Heath for his conduct and wanted to make an order for sale there and then but Heath’s council would not consent….” In June 1875, the solicitor wrote: “Heath bid for the property but it fetched more money than he could give for it. He has been rather quieter lately.”

                                      In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                                      In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                                      Anne intended that one third of the inheritance coming to her from her father and her grandfather, William Carrington, be divided between her four nieces: Sam’s three daughters and John’s daughter Elizabeth.
                                      In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:
                                      “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that”

                                      However, Samuel was still alive was on the 1871 census in Henley in Arden, and no record of his death can be found. Samuel’s brother in law said he was dead: we do not know why he lied, or perhaps the brothers were lying to keep his share, or another possibility is that Samuel himself told his brother in law to tell them that he was dead. I am inclined to think it was the latter.

                                      Excerpts from Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters continued:

                                      Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                                      In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                                      In the Adelaide Observer 28 Aug 1875

                                      HOUSLEY – wanted information
                                      as to the Death, Will, or Intestacy, and
                                      Children of Charles Housley, formerly of
                                      Smalley, Derbyshire, England, who died at
                                      Geelong or Creewick Creek Diggings, Victoria
                                      August, 1855. His children will hear of something to their advantage by communicating with
                                      Mr. A J. Flint, solicitor, Derby, England.
                                      June 16,1875.

                                      The Diggers & Diggings of Victoria in 1855. Drawn on Stone by S.T. Gill:

                                      Victoria Diggings, Australie

                                       

                                      The court case:

                                       Kerry v Housley.
                                      Documents: Bill, demurrer.
                                      Plaintiffs: Samuel Kerry and Joseph Housley.
                                      Defendants: William Housley, Joseph Housley (deleted), Edwin Welch Harvey, Eleanor Harvey (deleted), Ernest Harvey infant, William Stafford, Elizabeth Stafford his wife, Mary Ann Housley, George Purdy and Catherine Purdy his wife, Elizabeth Housley, Mary Ann Weston widow and William Heath and Ruth Heath his wife (deleted).
                                      Provincial solicitor employed in Derbyshire.
                                      Date: 1873

                                      From the Narrative on the Letters:

                                      The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                                      In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                                      In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”
                                      On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                                      In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                                      The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. ”

                                      Joseph’s letters were much concerned with the settling of their mother’s estate. In 1854, Anne wrote, “As for my mother coming (to America) I think not at all likely. She is tied here with her property.” A solicitor, Abraham John Flint of 42 Full Street Derby, was engaged by John following the death of their mother. On June 30, 1873 the solicitor wrote: “Dear sir, On the death of your mother I was consulted by your brother John. I acted for him with reference to the sale and division of your father’s property at Smalley. Mr. Kerry was very unwilling to act as trustee being over 73 years of age but owing to the will being a badly drawn one we could not appoint another trustee in his place nor could the property be sold without a decree of chancery. Therefore Mr. Kerry consented and after a great deal of trouble with Heath who has opposed us all throughout whenever matters did not suit him, we found the title deeds and offered the property for sale by public auction on the 15th of July last. Heath could not find his purchase money without mortaging his property the solicitor which the mortgagee employed refused to accept Mr. Kerry’s title and owing to another defect in the will we could not compel them.”

                                      In July 1872, Joseph wrote, “I do not know whether you can remember who the trustee was to my father’s will. It was Thomas Watson and Samuel Kerry of Smalley Green. Mr. Watson is dead (died a fortnight before mother) so Mr. Kerry has had to manage the affair.”

                                      On Dec. 15, 1972, Joseph wrote, “Now about this property affair. It seems as far off of being settled as ever it was….” and in the following March wrote: “I think we are as far off as ever and farther I think.”

                                      Concerning the property which was auctioned on July 15, 1872 and brought 700 pounds, Joseph wrote: “It was sold in five lots for building land and this man Heath bought up four lots–that is the big house, the croft and the cottages. The croft was made into two lots besides the piece belonging to the big house and the cottages and gardens was another lot and the little intake was another. William Richardson bought that.” Elsewhere Richardson’s purchase was described as “the little croft against Smith’s lane.” Smith’s Lane was probably named for their neighbor Daniel Smith, Mrs. Davy’s father.
                                      But in December 1872, Joseph wrote that they had not received any money because “Mr. Heath is raising all kinds of objections to the will–something being worded wrong in the will.” In March 1873, Joseph “clarified” matters in this way: “His objection was that one trustee could not convey the property that his signature was not guarantee sufficient as it states in the will that both trustees has to sign the conveyance hence this bother.”
                                      Joseph indicated that six shares were to come out of the 700 pounds besides Will’s 20 pounds. Children were to come in for the parents shares if dead. The solicitor wrote in 1873, “This of course refers to the Kidsley property in which you take a one seventh share and which if the property sells well may realize you about 60-80 pounds.” In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “You have an equal share with the rest in both lots of property, but I am afraid there will be but very little for any of us.”

                                      The other “lot of property” was “property in Smalley left under another will.” On July 17, 1872, Joseph wrote: “It was left by my grandfather Carrington and Uncle Richard is trustee. He seems very backward in bringing the property to a sale but I saw him and told him that I for one expect him to proceed with it.” George seemed to have difficulty understanding that there were two pieces of property so Joseph explained further: “It was left by my grandfather Carrington not by our father and Uncle Richard is the trustee for it but the will does not give him power to sell without the signatures of the parties concerned.” In June 1873 the solicitor Abraham John Flint asked: “Nothing has been done about the other property at Smalley at present. It wants attention and the other parties have asked me to attend to it. Do you authorize me to see to it for you as well?”
                                      After Ellen’s death, the rent was divided between Joseph, Will, Mary Ann and Mr. Heath who bought John’s share and was married to Mary Ann’s daughter, Ruth. Joseph said that Mr. Heath paid 40 pounds for John’s share and that John had drawn 110 pounds in advance. The solicitor said Heath said he paid 60. The solicitor said that Heath was trying to buy the shares of those at home to get control of the property and would have defied the absent ones to get anything.
                                      In September 1872 Joseph wrote that the lawyer said the trustee cannot sell the property at the bottom of Smalley without the signatures of all parties concerned in it and it will have to go through chancery court which will be a great expense. He advised Joseph to sell his share and Joseph advised George to do the same.

                                      George sent a “portrait” so that it could be established that it was really him–still living and due a share. Joseph wrote (July 1872): “the trustee was quite willing to (acknowledge you) for the portrait I think is a very good one.” Several letters later in response to an inquiry from George, Joseph wrote: “The trustee recognized you in a minute…I have not shown it to Mary Ann for we are not on good terms….Parties that I have shown it to own you again but they say it is a deal like John. It is something like him, but I think is more like myself.”
                                      In September 1872 Joseph wrote that the lawyer required all of their ages and they would have to pay “succession duty”. Joseph requested that George send a list of birth dates.

                                      On May 23, 1874, the solicitor wrote: “I have been offered 240 pounds for the three cottages and the little house. They sold for 200 pounds at the last sale and then I was offered 700 pounds for the whole lot except Richardson’s Heanor piece for which he is still willing to give 58 pounds. Thus you see that the value of the estate has very materially increased since the last sale so that this delay has been beneficial to your interests than other-wise. Coal has become much dearer and they suppose there is coal under this estate. There are many enquiries about it and I believe it will realize 800 pounds or more which increase will more than cover all expenses.” Eventually the solicitor wrote that the property had been sold for 916 pounds and George would take a one-ninth share.

                                      January 14, 1876:  “I am very sorry to hear of your lameness and illness but I trust that you are now better. This matter as I informed you had to stand over until December since when all the costs and expenses have been taxed and passed by the court and I am expecting to receive the order for these this next week, then we have to pay the legacy duty and them divide the residue which I doubt won’t come to very much amongst so many of you. But you will hear from me towards the end of the month or early next month when I shall have to send you the papers to sign for your share. I can’t tell you how much it will be at present as I shall have to deduct your share with the others of the first sale made of the property before it went to court.
                                      Wishing you a Happy New Year, I am Dear Sir, Yours truly
                                      Abram J. Flint”

                                      September 15, 1876 (the last letter)
                                      “I duly received your power of attorney which appears to have been properly executed on Thursday last and I sent it on to my London agent, Mr. Henry Lyvell, who happens just now to be away for his annual vacation and will not return for 14 or 20 days and as his signature is required by the Paymaster General before he will pay out your share, it must consequently stand over and await his return home. It shall however receive immediate attention as soon as he returns and I hope to be able to send your checque for the balance very shortly.”

                                      1874 in chancery:

                                      Housley Estate Sale

                                      #6234
                                      TracyTracy
                                      Participant

                                        Ben Warren

                                        Derby County and England football legend who died aged 37 penniless and ‘insane’

                                         

                                        Ben Warren

                                        Ben Warren 1879 – 1917  was Samuel Warren’s (my great grandfather) cousin.

                                        From the Derby Telegraph:

                                        Just 17 months after earning his 22nd England cap, against Scotland at Everton on April 1, 1911, he was certified insane. What triggered his decline was no more than a knock on the knee while playing for Chelsea against Clapton Orient.

                                        The knee would not heal and the longer he was out, the more he fretted about how he’d feed his wife and four children. In those days, if you didn’t play, there was no pay. 

                                        …..he had developed “brain fever” and this mild-mannered man had “become very strange and, at times, violent”. The coverage reflected his celebrity status.

                                        On December 15, 1911, as Rick Glanvill records in his Official Biography of Chelsea FC: “He was admitted to a private clinic in Nottingham, suffering from acute mania, delusions that he was being poisoned and hallucinations of hearing and vision.”

                                        He received another blow in February, 1912, when his mother, Emily, died. She had congestion of the lungs and caught influenza, her condition not helped, it was believed, by worrying about Ben.

                                        She had good reason: her famous son would soon be admitted to the unfortunately named Derby County Lunatic Asylum.

                                        Ben Warren Madman

                                         

                                        As Britain sleepwalked towards the First World War, Ben’s condition deteriorated. Glanvill writes: “His case notes from what would be a five-year stay, catalogue a devastating decline in which he is at various times described as incoherent, restless, destructive, ‘stuporose’ and ‘a danger to himself’.’”

                                        photo: Football 27th April 1914. A souvenir programme for the testimonial game for Chelsea and England’s Ben Warren, (pictured) who had been declared insane and sent to a lunatic asylum. The game was a select XI for the North playing a select XI from The South proceeds going to Warren’s family.

                                        Ben Warren 1914

                                         

                                        In September, that decline reached a new and pitiable low. The following is an abridged account of what The Courier called “an amazing incident” that took place on September 4.

                                        “Spotted by a group of men while walking down Derby Road in Nottingham, a man was acting strangely, smoking a cigarette and had nothing on but a collar and tie.

                                        “He jumped about the pavement and roadway, as though playing an imaginary game of football. When approached, he told them he was going to Trent Bridge to play in a match and had to be there by 3.30.”

                                        Eventually he was taken to a police station and recognised by a reporter as England’s erstwhile right-half. What made the story even harder to digest was that Ben had escaped from the asylum and walked the 20 miles to Nottingham apparently unnoticed.

                                        He had played at “Trent Bridge” many times – at least on Nottingham Forest’s adjacent City Ground.

                                        As a shocked nation came to terms with the desperate plight of one of its finest footballers, some papers suggested his career was not yet over. And his relatives claimed that he had been suffering from nothing more than a severe nervous breakdown.

                                        He would never be the same again – as a player or a man. He wasn’t even a shadow of the weird “footballer” who had walked 20 miles to Nottingham.

                                        Then, he had nothing on, now he just had nothing – least of all self-respect. He ripped sheets into shreds and attempted suicide, saying: “I’m no use to anyone – and ought to be out of the way.”

                                        “A year before his suicide attempt in 1916 the ominous symptom of ‘dry cough’ had been noted. Two months after it, in October 1916, the unmistakable signs of tuberculosis were noted and his enfeebled body rapidly succumbed.

                                        At 11.30pm on 15 January 1917, international footballer Ben Warren was found dead by a night attendant.

                                        He was 37 and when they buried him the records described him as a “pauper’.”

                                        However you look at it, it is the salutary tale of a footballer worrying about money. And it began with a knock on the knee.

                                        On 14th November 2021, Gill Castle posted on the Newhall and Swadlincote group:

                                        I would like to thank Colin Smith and everyone who supported him in getting my great grandfather’s grave restored (Ben Warren who played for Derby, Chelsea and England)

                                        The month before, Colin Smith posted:

                                        My Ben Warren Journey is nearly complete.
                                        It started two years ago when I was sent a family wedding photograph asking if I recognised anyone. My Great Great Grandmother was on there. But soon found out it was the wedding of Ben’s brother Robert to my 1st cousin twice removed, Eveline in 1910.
                                        I researched Ben and his football career and found his resting place in St Johns Newhall, all overgrown and in a poor state with the large cross all broken off. I stood there and decided he needed to new memorial & headstone. He was our local hero, playing Internationally for England 22 times. He needs to be remembered.
                                        After seeking family permission and Council approval, I had a quote from Art Stone Memorials, Burton on Trent to undertake the work. Fundraising then started and the memorial ordered.
                                        Covid came along and slowed the process of getting materials etc. But we have eventually reached the final installation today.
                                        I am deeply humbled for everyone who donated in January this year to support me and finally a massive thank you to everyone, local people, football supporters of Newhall, Derby County & Chelsea and football clubs for their donations.
                                        Ben will now be remembered more easily when anyone walks through St Johns and see this beautiful memorial just off the pathway.
                                        Finally a huge thank you for Art Stone Memorials Team in everything they have done from the first day I approached them. The team have worked endlessly on this project to provide this for Ben and his family as a lasting memorial. Thank you again Alex, Pat, Matt & Owen for everything. Means a lot to me.
                                        The final chapter is when we have a dedication service at the grave side in a few weeks time,
                                        Ben was born in The Thorntree Inn Newhall South Derbyshire and lived locally all his life.
                                        He played local football for Swadlincote, Newhall Town and Newhall Swifts until Derby County signed Ben in May 1898. He made 242 appearances and scored 19 goals at Derby County.
                                        28th July 1908 Chelsea won the bidding beating Leicester Fosse & Manchester City bids.
                                        Ben also made 22 appearance’s for England including the 1908 First Overseas tour playing Austria twice, Hungary and Bohemia all in a week.
                                        28 October 1911 Ben Injured his knee and never played football again
                                        Ben is often compared with Steven Gerard for his style of play and team ethic in the modern era.
                                        Herbert Chapman ( Player & Manager ) comments “ Warren was a human steam engine who played through 90 minutes with intimidating strength and speed”.
                                        Charles Buchan comments “I am certain that a better half back could not be found, Part of the Best England X1 of all time”
                                        Chelsea allowed Ben to live in Sunnyside Newhall, he used to run 5 miles every day round Bretby Park and had his own gym at home. He was compared to the likes of a Homing Pigeon, as he always came back to Newhall after his football matches.
                                        Ben married Minnie Staley 21st October 1902 at Emmanuel Church Swadlincote and had four children, Harry, Lillian, Maurice & Grenville. Harry went on to be Manager at Coventry & Southend following his father in his own career as football Manager.
                                        After Ben’s football career ended in 1911 his health deteriorated until his passing at Derby Pastures Hospital aged 37yrs
                                        Ben’s youngest son, Grenville passed away 22nd May 1929 and is interred together in St John’s Newhall with his Father
                                        His wife, Minnie’s ashes are also with Ben & Grenville.
                                        Thank you again everyone.
                                        RIP Ben Warren, our local Newhall Hero. You are remembered.

                                        Ben Warren grave

                                         

                                        Ben Warren Grave

                                        Ben Warren Grave

                                         

                                      Viewing 20 results - 21 through 40 (of 249 total)